Skip to main content

Full text of "The student's Froebel : adapted from Die Menschenerziehung of F. Froebel"

See other formats


THE  LIBRARY 

The  Ontario  Institute 
for  Studies  in  Education 

Toronto,  Canada 


L  S  B  R  A  R  Y 

THE  ONTARIO  INSTITUTE 

FOR  ^:t  ;    r-"S   V^f   ^'OUCATION 

1  '\DA 

j        FEB  25  1958  . 

6^ 


IN--    ' 


'  'c..*^^^~^ 


THE    STUDENT'S    FROEBEL 


THE 

STUDENTS    FROEBEL 

Part  II 
PRACTICE 

144  pages.      2s.  6d.  net 


THE 

STUDENT'S  FROEBEL 

ADAPTED   FROM 

DIE   MENSCHENERZIEHUNG    OF   F.  FROEBEL 

By 
WILLIAM    H.  HERFORD,  B.A. 

SOMETIME    MEMBER    OF   THE    UNIVERSITIES    OF    BONN,    BERLIN 

AND     ZORICH  ;       AUTHOR     OF     "THE     SCHOOL:       AN 

ESSAY   TOWARDS   HUMANE   EDUCATION  " 

Revised  and  Edited  by  U.  B.  and  C.  H. 

With  an  Introduction  by 
MICHAEL    E.  SADLER,    M.A.,  LL.D. 

PROFESSOR    OF    EDUCATION    IN    THE    UNIVERSITY   OF 
MANCHESTER 

And  a  Memoir  of   W.  H.  Herford  by 
C.    H.    HERFORD,   Litt.D. 

PROFESSOR    OF    ENGLISH    LITERATURE    AND    LANGUAGE 
IN    THE   UNIVERSITY   OF   MANCHESTER 


PART   I 
THEORY  OF  EDUCATION 


London 

Sir  Isaac  Pitman  &  Sons,  Ltd.,  1  Amen  Corner,  E.C. 

And  at  Bath,  New  York  and  Melbourne 

1916 


Printed  by  Sir  Isaac  Pitman  & 
Sons,  Ltd.,  London,  Bath,  New 
York  and  Melbourne       .      1916 


PREFACE 

The  present  volume  is  a  re-issue  of  a  collection  of 
representative  passages  from  Froebel's  chief  work, 
Menschen-Erziehung,  made  and  translated  by  the 
late  William  Henry  Herford,  and  published  in 
1893.  The  text  is  substantially  reprinted  from 
the  first  edition,  but  the  translation  has  been 
carefully  revised. 

In  view  of  the  death,  in  1908,  of  the  original 
translator  and  editor,  it  appeared  opportune  to 
prefix  to  the  new  edition  some  account  of  the 
personality  of  one  who  devoted  the  best  energies 
of  a  long  and  vigorous  life  to  the  furtherance  in 
England  of  the  Froebelian  and  Pestalozzian 
educational  ideals.  The  editors  desire  to  express 
their  grateful  acknowledgments  to  Professor 
M.  E.  Sadler,  of  the  University  of  Manchester, 
who  has  written  an  appreciation  of  his  educa- 
tional work,  and  to  Professor  C.  H.  Herford 
(nephew  of  the  translator),  of  the  same  University, 
who  has  contributed  a  memoir. 

D.  B. 
C.  H. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 


Introduction  (Prof.  M.  E.  Sadler)         .       ix 

Memoir  of  W.  H.  Herford  (Prof.  C.  H. 
Herford)  1 


FROEBEL'S    EDUCATION    OF    MAN. 

CHAP. 

Introduction 37 

I.    The  Nursling 60 

II.    The  Child 63 

III.  The  Boy 83 

IV.  School 

A.  Preliminary  .        .         .        .     102 

B.  Subjects  of  Teaching  .         .         .103 

1.  Instruction  in  Religion  .         .     104 

2.  Study  of  Nature     .         .         .107 

3.  Study  OF  Form  AND  Mathematics    111 

4.  Language 

(a)  Preliminary       .         .         .117 
{b)  Writing  and  Reading        .     121 

5.  Art 123 

C.  Home  and  School 

{a)  Preliminary    .         .         .         .126 
(b)  Means  of  Education  in  Common    129 

Retrospect 136 

Conclusion 140 


Vll 


INTRODUCTION 

"  Man,  Christian,  and  Citizen.  All  for  others, 
nothing  for  himself,"  are  among  the  words  cut 
in  the  niche  above  the  grave  of  Pestalozzi  at 
Birr  in  Aargau.  None  would  more  fitly  keep 
in  remembrance  the  personality  and  the  self- 
devotion  of  William  Henry  Herford.  He  was 
of  the  succession  of  those  who  have  breathed 
a  new  spirit  into  Western  education. 

In  Herford  there  converged  three  streams  of 
thought  and  teaching,  English,  German  and 
Swiss.  As  a  student  at  Manchester  College, 
he  had  been  touched  by  the  living  tradition 
which  John  James  Tayler,  Charles  Beard,  and 
James  Martineau  handed  down  from  Joseph 
Priestley,  Philip  Doddridge,  Richard  Frank- 
land,  Edmund  Calamy  and  Richard  Baxter. 
As  a  student  at  Bonn,  he  had  been  admitted 
into  the  inner  life  of  German  learning  by  Ernst 
Moritz  Arndt,  August  Wilhelm  Schlegel,  F.  C. 
Dahlmann  and  Wilhelm  Ihne.  And,  thirdly, 
as  tutor  to  Lady  Byron's  son,  Ralph  King  (who 
was  himself  of  the  family  of  Locke),  Herford  had 
lived  at  Hofwyl  under  the  influence  of  Wilhelm 
von  Fellenberg,  whose  father  was  one  of  the 
spiritual  successors  of  Pestalozzi. 

No  other  Enghsh  teacher  in  the  nineteenth 
century  received  (so  far  as  my  knowledge  goes) 
a    preparation    so    significant    as    this.     What 

ix 


X  INTRODUCTION 

Professor  Legros  has  been  to  English  Art,  Herford 
was  to  Enghsh  Education.  He  planted  new  ideas 
among  us.  He  set  up  a  new  and  more  exacting 
standard  of  the  teacher's  skill  and  duty.  He 
linked  together  in  a  new  unity  of  practice  three 
precious  traditions.  His  giving  up  of  himself 
was  his  greatest  gift  to  England.  But  he  also 
wrote  what  seems  to  me  by  far  the  best  present- 
ment of  the  educational  doctrine  of  Froebel, 
in  the  work  here  reprinted  and  revised.  And, 
beyond  this,  in  his  little  book  The  School :  An 
Essay  towards  Humane  Education,  he  gave  us  one 
of  the  five  masterpieces  of  English  educational 
writing  in  the  nineteenth  century.  In  that 
book,  as  in  his  work  as  a  teacher,  it  was  the 
spirit  of  Pestalozzi  which  shone  out  again. 
For,  much  as  Herford  honoured  Froebel,  there 
was  a  different  note  in  his  voice  when  he  spoke 
of  some  "  golden  word  of  our  master's  master, 
Pestalozzi." 

"  Never,  if  you  can  help  it,  deprive  the  child 
of  its  sacred  right  of  discovery."  These  were 
the  words  of  Pestalozzi,  profound,  pregnant  and 
revolutionary,  upon  which  Herford  based  his 
teaching  and  upon  which  he  loved  to  dwell. 
It  was  in  the  spirit  of  Pestalozzi  that  he  wrote  : 
"  The  method  of  going  straight  to  the  child's 
mind  ; — giving  it,  whenever  practicable,  '  the 
sacred  right  of  discovery  '  ;  always  calling  upon 
it  for  judgment,  by  comparison  or  association —  ; 
never  fails  to  produce  a  glow  of  interest  and  a 
readiness  to  take  pains.  Results  beyond  this 
painstaking  interest  must  be  left  to  faith.     No 


INTRODUCTION  XI 

other  immediate  results  can  be  reasonably  looked 
for  in  any  teaching  of  children.  This  is  the  '  one 
thing  needful.'  The  danger  is — over-haste ;  or, 
to  speakmore  plainly  yet,  the  extremest  difficulty 
is  to  maintain  sufficient  slowness." 

Herford  held  (and  confirmed  his  view  by  years 
of  practice)  that  true  education,  "  virtual,  essen- 
tial Education,"  as  he  called  it  with  his  quaint 
preferences  in  typography  and  punctuation, 
"  works  not  for  Information,  or  Skill,  which  show 
immediate  results ;  but  to  enlarge  Capacity, 
to  augment  Power  ;  in  order  that  Childhood — 
Youth — Maturity  '  may  have  life,  and  have  it 
more  abundantly.'  "  So  too  taught  Pestalozzi  in 
The  Song  of  the  Swan,  which  was  written  in  a 
Pisgah  view  when  death  was  already  drawing 
near.  And  one  factor  in  this  unfolding  of  the 
powers  of  heart,  of  mind  and  of  character  is 
religious  and  moral  training,  not  omitting  the 
exercise  of  the  humbler  virtues  of  care  and 
exactitude.  "  The  habit  of  careful  performance, 
which,  like  all  plants  good  or  ill,  when  well- 
planted  will  spread,  is  one  of  the  best  of  good 
habits."  Yet  it  is  not  in  the  pupil  only  but  in 
the  teacher  also  that  character  must  grow  and 
deepen  if  the  work  of  the  school  is  to  bear  fruit 
in  fuller,  worthier  life.  "  The  conclusion  of 
the  whole  matter,"  said  Herford,  "is  for  the 
teacher  to  try  for  ever-widening  sympathy 
with  children's  mental  difficulties,  and  to  set 
down — infinite  patience — within  human  limits 
— as  the  first,  second  and  third  quahfications 
of  a  Teacher.     One  may  parody  Danton  !  De  la 


Xli  INTRODUCTION 

patience  !  Encore  de  la  patience  !  Toujours  de  la 
patience  !  " 

William  Blake,  who  spoke  to  England  on  behalf 
of  children  as  Pestalozzi  spoke  to  Switzerland 
and  Germany,  twice  shocked  the  rather  conven- 
tional Crabb  Robinson  by  denying  the  value 
of  any  kind  of  education  except  that  which  lies 
in  cultivating  the  imagination.  "  Imagination  " 
is  a  hard  word,  but  not  harder  than  Pestalozzi 's 
"  Anschauung."  We  have  an  instinct  which 
tells  us  what  both  words  mean,  though  philoso- 
phical definition  may  fail  us.  And  Herford  who 
(like  Pestalozzi)  made  Anschauung  his  '  word  of 
power,'  saw  (like  Blake)  in  the  spiritual  experience 
which  '  imagination  '  and  '  Anschauung  '  alike 
connote,  a  witness  to  the  depths  of  the  human 
soul,  be  it  in  adult  or  in  child.  All  the  highest 
learning  is  vision.  And  vision  is  made  possible 
by  love. 

M.  E.  Sadler. 

The  University  of  Manchester. 
Feb.,   1911. 


William    Henry    Herford 

A  MEMOIR 


"  .   .    .    Gladly  wolde  he  levne,  and,  gladly  teche." 

The  educational  idealist  has  rarely  been  held  of 
much  account  in  England.  If  he  confines  himself 
to  expounding  his  ideal  scheme,  he  is  dismissed  as  a 
visionary  theorist  ;  if  he  sets  himself  deliberately 
to  give  it  practical  shape,  he  is  looked  on  askance 
as  transgressing  the  good  old  English  plan  of  bit- 
by-bit  reform.  If,  in  addition,  his  ideal  is  un-English 
in  origin  and  character,  and  if  he  himself  has  had 
to  work  with  slender  private  resources,  without  any 
sort  of  public  support  or  recognition,  and  with  few 
of  the  showy  gifts  which  compel  widespread  atten- 
tion, only  with  a  rare  endowment  of  insight,  patience 
and  faith — he  is  likely  to  live  and  die  in  an  obscur- 
ity which  is  not  his  due.  The  subject  of  the  following 
Memoir  was  one  of  the  principal  pioneers  of  the 
Pestalozzian  and  Froebelian  School  in  England, 
When  the  history  of  English  education  in  the  nine- 
teenth century  comes  to  be  written,  the  story  of  the 
gradual  naturalisation  of  these  new  conceptions  of 
child-training  will  not,  if  rightly  handled,  be  the 
least  fascinating  chapter.  It  will  have  both  socio- 
logical and  psychological  interest  in  a  high  degree  ; 
for  these  ideals,  profoundly  German  at  bottom,  had 
to  contend  with  prejudices  which  were  often  rooted 
in  deeply  ingrained  instincts  of  the  English  race. 

1 


2  THE  STUDENT  S  FROEBEL 

The  career  of  William  Herford,  himself  sprung  from 
an  unequivocally  English  stock,  was  thus,  with  all  its 
piquant  individuality,  symptomatic  of  much  that  was 
going  on  under  forms  less  sharply  accentuated  and 
defined,  in  the  English  society  of  his  generation.  The 
attempt  has  therefore  been  made,  in  what  follows, 
to  provide  not  merely  a  chronicle  of  events  but,  if 
one  may  venture  to  put  it  so,  a  document  pour  servir 
d  Vhistoire — a  contribution,  however  modest,  to  the 
material  on  which  that  unwritten  chapter  must 
some  day  be  based.  This  design  will  explain,  and 
it  is  hoped  justify,  the  apparently  disproportionate 
minuteness  with  which  especially  the  earlier  phases 
— the  Bildungs  -  and  Lehrjahre — have  been  told. 


William  Henry  Herford  was  the  fourth  son  of 
John  Herford,  of  Coventry,  who,  in  1822,  gave  up 
his  business  there  and  established  himself  in  Man- 
chester as  a  wine-merchant.  What  little  can  be 
gathered  about  the  Herford  (or,  as  some  of  them 
wrote  it,  Hurford)  ancestry,  points  to  an  English 
yeoman  stock,  with  "  gentle  "  connections ;  men  of 
powerful,  somewhat  rugged,  build  of  character, 
strong-willed,  hardy,  practical,  thrifty ;  but  not 
conspicuous  for  intellectual  originality,  imagination, 
or  gift  of  expression.  Tenacity  of  conviction  was 
deeply  ingrained  in  them  ;  and  it  was  almost  a  family 
idiosyncrasy  to  be  tenacious  of  profoundly  different 
convictions.  Through  several  generations,  at  least, 
a  sharp  cleavage  of  opinion  asserted  itself  :  one  sec- 
tion of  the  children  becoming  pronounced  Churchmen 
and  Tories,  the  other  no  less  pronounced  Noncon- 
formists and  Reformers,  who  cherished  a  traditional 
connection  with  Bradshaw  the  "  regicide."  Family 
"  two-mindedness "   commonly  produces,   here  and 


WILLIAM    HENRY    HERFORD  3 

there,  "  two-minded "  individuals,  who  hesitate 
between  the  two  types,  or  comprehend  them  both  ; 
but  neither  irresolution  nor  catholicity  seems  to  have 
interfered  much,  in  the  Herfords,  with  the  free  play  of 
opposite  dogmatisms  ;  they  accepted  their  differences 
in  the  English  way,  without  bitterness,  and  with  the 
English  inability  to  understand  each  other's  point  of 
view.  John  Herford  stood  in  this  kind  of  contrast 
with  his  elder  half-brother,  Lewis.  The  latter  early 
entered  the  army,  and  became  known  as  an  officer  of 
much  social  charm  and  some  "  gaiety,"  fought  in  the 
Peninsular  War,  and  won  his  colonelcy  at  Talavera.  ^ 
John  was  throughout  life  a  hard-working  man  of 
business,  a  staunch  Liberal,  and  a  convinced 
Unitarian. 

In  1812  John  Herford  married  Miss  Sarah  Smith, 
a  woman  of  fine  gifts  of  brain  and  heart,  highly 
cultured,  witty,  an  accomplished  artist,  and,  as  her 
portrait  attests,  of  a  noble  yet  singularly  sweet  and 
gracious  presence.  She  came  of  an  able  and  public- 
spirited  Birmingham  family,  several  members  of 
which  had  won,  or  were  later  to  win,  high  distinction 
in  various  fields.  ^  With  her  there  entered  the 
Herford  home  certain  intellectual  idealisms, — an 
enthusiasm  for  culture,  an  eagerness  to  learn  and 
also  to  teach,  a  passion  for  bettering  the  world  with 
or  without  its  consent, — which  are  not  known  to  have 
hitherto  so  distinctly  emerged  in  the  Herford  lineage. 
In    most    of   the    eight   children   of   this   marriage  ^ 

1  In  the  next  generation,  sons  both  of  Col.  Herford  and 
of  John  Herford  commanded  companies  and  took  part 
in  actual  warfare,  the  latter  falling  before  the  Maori 
intrenchments  in  1864. 

*  Excluding  living  persons,  it  will  suffice  to  mention 
Toulmin  Smith  (d.  1869),  author  of  a  treatise  still  classical, 
on  Trade-Guilds,  and  one  of  the  staunchest  English  friends 
of   the   Hungarian  patriot-refugee,    Kossuth. 

^  A  ninth,  the  first-born,  died  young. 

«— (957) 


4  THE   STUDENT  S   FROEBEL 

idealisms  of  this  kind,  of  various  shades  and  degree, 
were  unmistakable  ;  but  the  stubborn  strength  of 
the  paternal  stock  persisted  in  them  too,  giving  the 
more  spiritual  elements  a  tenacity  of  grain  and  fibre 
which — at  some  expense  of  flexibility — immensely 
increased  their  practical  force.  The  four  elder  sons 
were  all  strenuous  fighters  in  various  fields  of  social 
service,  as  the  fifth  was  in  actual  war  ;  and  the  self- 
sacrificing  devotion  which  they  brought  to  their 
extremely  different,  and  mostly  unpopular,  causes, 
was  assuaged  in  all  by  some  measure  of  sheer  joy  in 
battle.  All  four  in  different  ways  set  their  mark 
upon  the  civic  and  social  Hfe  of  Manchester,  where, 
during  the  sixties  and  seventies  of  the  last  century, 
they  lived  and  worked.  William,  like  his  next  elder 
brother  Charles,  ^  served  causes  exceptionally  remote 
from  popular  interest  and  sympathy,  and  neither 
attained  the  wide  repute  of  their  brothers  Edward^ 
and  Brooke.  ^  But  in  the  quality  of  his  idealism  ;  in 
the  capacity  to  fight  single-handed,  year  after  year, 
with  embattled  stupidity  unperturbed ;  to  walk 
serenely  through  perplexed  ways,  assured  of  the 
light  within  his  own  breast ;  here  he  stood  second 
to  none  of  the  four. 

I 
William  was  bom  at  Coventry,  on  20th  October,  1820. 
His  early  home,  after  the  removal  to  Manchester, 
was  a  substantial  old-fashioned  house  at  Altrincham, 

1  One  of  the  first  to  put  in  practice  the  Boarding-out 
System  for  pauper  children  ;  a  worker  for  the  repeal  of  the 
CD. A.,  and  for  Anti-vivisection. 

*  City  Coroner  of  Manchester,  and  one  of  the  most  vigorous 
Anglican  champions  of  the  Free-seat  system  ;  the  one  point, 
William  Harford  used  to  say,  on  which  all  four  brothers  were 
agreed. 

^  Unitarian  preacher  in  Sheffield,  Manchester,  Boston 
(U.S.),  and  Hampstead,  author  of  The  Story  of  Religion  in 
England. 


WILLIAM   HENRY   HERFORD  5 

a  few  miles  south  of  the  city,  where  his  mother  had 
established  a  thriving  school  for  girls.  ^  He  and  his 
elder  brothers  attended  a  school  of  some  distinction 
kept  by  the  Rev.  Charles  Wallace,  the  Unitarian 
minister  of  the  place,  in  the  old-fashioned  (and  still 
hardly  altered)  village  of  Hale  Barns.  William  was 
a  somewhat  delicate  boy,  and  his  mother's  anxiety 
for  him  drew  them  into  a  peculiarly  close  and  tender 
companionship.  She  would  playfully  say  he  was 
"  like  her  little  dog."  And  the  chivalrous  reverence 
for  womanhood  which  marked  him  as  a  man  had  one 
of  its  roots  in  the  deep  impression  made  by  "  her 
beautiful  presence,  serene  thoughtfulness,  and  natural 
nobility  of  mind  "  (his  own  words),  upon  the  sus- 
ceptible child.  But  in  1831  the  mother  died.  William, 
shortly  before,  had  been  sent  to  Shrewsbury,  then, 
under  Butler,  one  of  the  most  famous  schools  in  the 
kingdom.  Charles  Darwin,  its  most  illustrious  pupil, 
had  finished  his  course  there  some  six  years  before. 
Here  he  spent  the  next  three  and  a  half  years  of 
boyhood,  laying  a  solid  foundation  of  Greek  and 
Latin,  and  fortifying  under  the  severe  discipline  of 
classical  teaching  as  there  practised  a  naturally 
keen  instinct  for  scholarly  precision.  ^  In  other 
respects,  for  better  or  worse,  he  imbibed  little  of  the 
"  public-school  spirit  "  ;  partly  because  he  was  some- 
what early  withdrawn,  and  partly  because  he  attended 
the  school  as  a  day-boy  or  "  oppidan."  The  house 
where  he  boarded — chosen,  it  may  be,  for  greater 
security  against  the  contagion  of    orthodoxy — was 

^  The  quality  of  the  teaching  may  be  fairly  argued  from 
the  fact  that,  in  spite  of  the  distinct  Unitarian  complexion 
of  the  management,  a  number  of  Church  families  sent  their 
daughters  to  it. 

*  In  later  days  he  looked  back  with  bitter  vexation  to 
the  time  spent  in  the  mechanical  study  of  the  classics,  and 
especially  in  the  manufacture  of  verses  ;  in  which,  however, 
he  acquired  much  fluency. 


6  THE   STUDENT  S   FROEBEL 

that  of  a  Mrs.  Case,  widow  of  the  late  minister  of 
the  Unitarian  Chapel  at  Shrewsbury,  and  mother 
of  several  children  afterwards  distinguished  in  the 
educational  world.  That  homely  place  of  worship, 
which  the  boy  attended,  had  had  one  memorable 
moment  in  its  history.  It  was  in  its  pulpit  that 
Samuel  Taylor  Coleridge,  one  January  morning 
thirty-three  years  before,  had  stood  up  to  deliver 
the  discourse  which  young  William  Hazlitt,  who  had 
trudged  ten  miles  through  muddy  roads  to  hear  it, 
described  as  "  like  a  steam  of  rich  distilled  perfumes," 
and  the  "meeting  of  Poetry  and  Philosophy."^ 

William's  own  destination  to  the  Unitarian  ministry 
must  have  been  decided  on  at  latest  within  a  year  or 
two  of  his  leaving  Shrewsbury.  After  passing  two 
years  at  the  Manchester  Grammar  School  he  was 
placed  with  Dr.  J.  R.  Beard  to  be  prepared  for  entry 
at  the  ministerial  college  at  York.  Dr.  Beard,  a 
learned  and  somewhat  formidable  divine,  was  one  of 
the  most  impressive  figures  in  the  Unitarian  world 
of  his  day,  and  the  younger  members  of  congrega- 
tions were  apt  to  look  forward  to  his  massive  dis- 
courses with  some  alarm.  But  he  knew  how  to  reach 
young  minds  when  he  chose  ;  and  William  Herford 
long  afterwards  paid  a  high  tribute  to  his  teaching 
power.  "  I  was  never  at  a  bad  school,  or  under 
a  bad  master.  Yet  I  realised  sufficiently  that  many 
ways  and  means  of  education  needed  amendment. 
At  about  fifteen,  when  a  pupil  of  the  late  Dr.  Beard, 
I  first  learnt  by  experience  that  '  lessons  '  might  be 
made  interesting  to  scholars." 

II 

In  the  autumn  of  1837  William  Herford  at  length 
entered  Manchester  College  at  York.     The  principal, 

^  My  First  Acquaintance  with  Poets. 


WILLIAM   HENRY   HERFORD  7 

John  Kenrick,  was,  in  spite  of  the  disabilities  imposed 
by  university  tests,  one  of  the  most  erudite  and 
finished  scholars  of  the  day  ;  and  his  learning  was 
freely  resorted  to  by  cathedral  dignitaries  who  refused 
to  recognise  the  ministerial  status  of  one  not  in 
Holy  Orders.  His  edition  of  the  Second  Book  of 
Herodotus,  though  since  impaired  in  value  by  the 
enormous  progress  of  Egyptology,  was  a  classic  in 
its  day.  During  the  greater  part  of  William  Herford's 
three  years  Dr.  Kenrick  was  absent  through  illness  ; 
but  it  is  worth  recording  that  a  short  course  on  Pindar 
given  by  him  was  considered  by  his  hearer  in  later  life, 
when  he  had  listened  to  many  famous  scholars  at 
Bonn,  Berlin,  and  Zurich,  to  have  been  "  the  high- 
water  mark  in  my  experience  of  lectures  and  professors 
ever  since."  There  was  nothing  "  provincial  "  in 
the  ideals  of  scholarship  upheld  in  this  provincial 
college  ;  and  if  the  limited  number  of  the  students 
precluded  some  elements  of  character-training  fur- 
nished by  the  old  universities,  some  of  the  defects  of 
Oxford  and  Cambridge  Hfe  and  culture  were  also 
conspicuously  absent.  Few  or  none  achieved  the 
technical  command  of  Greek  and  Latin  requisite  for 
a  second-class  in  the  Tripos  or  the  Schools ;  and 
Wilham  Herford,  the  old  Shrewsbury  boy,  found 
huge  amusement,  as  he  used  to  tell,  in  the  uncouth 
monsters  produced,  under  the  name  of  hexameters, 
by  senior  comrades  whose  classical  discipline  had  been 
less  severe  than  his  own.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
intellectual  and  ethical  matter  of  literature,  classical 
or  other,  was  handled  at  York  with  a  competence  and 
a  relative  cathohcity  more  easily  attained,  perhaps, 
by  men  to  whom  the  history  of  dogma  is  only  a 
special  province  of  the  history  of  thought  than  by 
dogmatists  of  any  school.  The  "  divinity  "  taught 
was  still  in  the  main  the  traditional  Unitarianism  of 


8  THE   student's   FROEBEL 

Priestley's  time.  But  the  new  developments  of 
critical  theology  in  Germany  were  followed  with 
interest ;  one  of  the  tutors  had  studied  and  graduated 
at  Gottingen,  and  during  William  Herford's  second 
session  the  senior  students  met  regularly  to  hear  him 
translate  Strauss's  Lehen  Jesn  (pub.  1835),  the  great 
sensation  of  the  hour  beyond  the  North  Sea.  ^  It 
may  be  doubted  whether  the  book  made  its  way  into 
any  other  British  college  so  soon.  To  influences  from 
the  opposite  theological  camp  they  were  naturally 
less  susceptible.  The  Movement,  which  had  for 
some  years  been  stirring  Oxford  to  the  depths,  and 
was  soon  to  transform  so  profoundly  religion  in 
England,  excited  no  interest  at  the  York  college, 
where  its  burning  questions  were  held  to  be  either 
irrelevant,  or  as  long  since  finally  answered.  Of  the 
ecclesiastical  standpoint  in  religious  matters  William 
Herford  remained  to  the  end  a  sharp,  even  a  bitter, 
critic.  His  habitual  prima  facie  attitude  towards  the 
clergy,  as  such,  was  not  unlike  that  of  Milton  in 
Lycidas.  But,  like  Milton,  he  felt  the  spell  of  the 
great  Gothic  shrines,  which  Milton,  indeed,  had  first 
put  in  noble  words  ;  and  what  King's  College  had  been 
for  Milton  at  Cambridge,  that,  in  however  inferior  a 
degree,  the  "  high-embowed  roof "  and  "  storied 
windows  "  of  the  glorious  Minster  were  for  William 
Herford  at  York.  That,  and  the  river,  and  the  Uttle 
student  society  in  which  he  first  tasted  the  delights  of 
writing  and  being  read,  were,  he  used  to  say,  the  three 
great  joys  of  his  York  time.     The  Minster  grew  upon 

^  It  was  no  doubt  something  of  a  "  sensation  "  at  York, 
too.  Among  the  other  students  the  meeting  was  known  as 
the  "  Infidelity  Club  "  ;  and  one  of  the  York  "  stories  "  was 
to  the  effect  that  one  of  them,  afterwards  conspicuous  for 
the  saintly  beauty  of  his  life,  set  to  music  for  performance 
there  Dr.  Watts's  "  Let  Dogs  delight,  etc."  which  was  known 
as  the  "  Infidelity  Anthem." 


WILLIAM    HENRY   HERFORD  9 

him  year  by  year  ;  and  in  the  last  weeks  of  his 
residence  he  witnessed  the  tragical  splendour  of  the 
fire  which,  on  the  night  of  20th  May,  1840,  partially 
destroyed  the  roof ;  sharing  energetically,  with  his 
fellow-students,  in  the  vain  attempt  to  save  it.  ^ 

The  removal  of  the  College  from  York  to  Man- 
chester, the  same  summer,  brought  some  notable 
new  factors.  Both  students  and  professoriate 
received  large  accessions  ;  the  latter  being  joined, 
among  others,  by  two  men  of  first-rate  distinctions, 
Francis  Newman  and  James  Martineau,  and  by  a 
theologian  less  widely  known,  but  of  rare  personal 
force,  whom  William  Herford  later  regarded  as  his 
spiritual  father,  John  James  Tayler.  In  the  autumn 
he  graduated  B.A.  at  London,  and  during  the  next 
months  made  his  first  appearance  in  a  Unitarian 
pulpit.  A  permanent  engagement  as  minister,  at 
Lancaster,  was  presently  within  his  reach,  and  it  was 
naturally  assumed  that  he  would  forthwith  settle 
down  to  the  practice  of  the  profession  for  which  he 
had  prepared  himself.  But  now  happened  one  of 
those  little  things  which  disclose  the  deeper  currents 
of  a  man's  nature  before  he  is  aware  of  them  himself. 
A  small  scholarship  was  offered  him,  by  means  of 
which  he  might  study  for  three  years  in  Germany. 
Whether,  like  Coleridge  in  similar  case,  he  made  up 
his  mind  to  accept  "  in  the  act  of  tying  his  shoe- 
strings," is  not  recorded.  But  he  did  not  hesitate 
a  moment,  and  found  much  amusement  in  the  naivete 

*  The  deep  concern  shown  by  all  denominations — even 
the  most  heretical — in  York  at  the  common  calamity  was  the 
occasion  of  what  has  been  described  as  the  imluckiest 
Latin  quotation  ever  made.  A  noble  lord,  presiding  at  a 
Town's  meeting  called  to  raise  funds  for  the  reconstruction, 
and  urging  the  necessity  of  supplementing  the  efforts  of  the 
Church,  by  an  appeal  to  "our  Nonconformist  friends,"  chnched 
his  argument  with  the  VirgiUan ;  ' '  Flectere  si  nequeam  superos 
Acheronta  movebo." 


10  THE  student's  FROEBEL 

of  the  good  elders,  who  imagined  that  he  would  give 
up  such  a  chance  in  order  to  be  minister  at  Lancaster  ; 
representing  that  he  "  had  studied  quite  enough,  and 
had  better  settle  down  quietly."  In  after  years  he 
came  to  recognise  that  this  amusement  at  the  idea  of 
preaching  when  he  had  the  option  of  studying, 
proved  his  want  of  inner  qualification  to  preach. 
The  true  work  of  his  life  lay  elsewhere  ;  but  the  self- 
knowledge  which  finally  led  him  to  it,  and  the  events 
which  elicited  the  self-knowledge,  came  only  gradu- 
ally into  his  experience.  His  desire  and  intention 
to  be  a  minister  were  perfectly  sincere  ;  but  it  was 
partly  desire  to  give  effect  to  the  cherished  wish  of  his 
mother,  partly  a  taste  for  the  bookish  and  scholarly 
side  of  ministerial  work.  For  the  pastoral  side — 
the  duty,  as  he  once  sarcastically  expressed  it,  of 
"  consoling  commonplace  people  for  imaginary  suffer- 
ings " — ^he  had  at  no  time  felt  any  attraction.  And 
now  came  the  offer  of  a  three  years'  tenure  of  the 
things  that  attracted  him  to  the  ministry,  disengaged 
from  the  things  that  repelled  him  :  a  crucial  experi- 
ment making  clear  to  us,  though  not  as  yet  to  him, 
an  ambiguous  situation.  The  inbred  Wissensdrang 
— the  "  gladness  to  learn  "  which  was  very  closely 
wedded  with  his  "  gladness  in  teaching  " — had  its 
way,  kindly  parents  raised  no  obstacle,  ^  and  in 
September,  1842,  William  Herford,  with  his  younger 
brother,  Vernon,  a  boy  of  fifteen,  in  his  charge,  jour- 
neyed slowly,  but  cheaply,  by  water  up  the  Rhine  to 
Bonn. 

Ill 

The  university  of  Bonn,  founded  only  a  quarter 
of  a  century  before  (1818),  then  numbered  some  600 
students.     The     young     English     graduate     carried 

*  His  father  had  married  again  :  Miss  Helen  Ryland,  of 
Birmingham. 


WILLIAM   HENRY   HERFORD  11 

letters  of  introduction  to  two  of  the  theological 
professors,  Bleek  and  Brandis  ;  and  besides  hearing 
lectures,  and  overlooking  his  brother  and  another 
English  lad  placed  under  his  care,  took  full  part  in 
the  pleasant,  unpretending,  social  life  of  the  place  ; 
becoming  in  the  process  a  thorough  master  of  the 
language,  which  he  had  begun  to  learn  at  York  ; — 
incidentally,  too,  with  some  help  from  good-natured 
professors'  daughters,  an  accomplished  and  enthusiastic 
dancer.  The  winter  of  1843-4  he  looked  back  on  as 
the  "  gayest  "  of  his  life.  The  theological  lectures 
were  liberal  and  stimulating.  ^  And  in  the  university 
lecture  rooms  outside  his  own  Fach,  he  listened  to 
two  or  three  men  of  European  fame.  Here  was 
Ernst  Moritz  Amdt,  the  patriot  poet  of  the  Libera- 
tion Wars,  silenced  in  the  reactionary  days,  but  since 
1840  restored  to  his  chair  at  Bonn,  an  old  man  still 
ardent  and  eloquent.  Here  was  August  Wilhelm 
Schlegel,  founder  of  the  Romantik,  friend  and  oracle 
of  Mme  de  Stael,  translator  of  Shakespeare  ;  now  the 
somewhat  faded  elderly  gentleman  of  fashion  whose 
perfume  and  kid  gloves  Heine  had  derisively  cele- 
brated in  the  same  place  twenty-three  years  before.  ^ 

^  In  a  memoir  of  one  who  relished  a  good  story  as  keenly 
as  William  Harford,  a  lively  reminiscence  of  these  lectures, 
which  he  was  fond  of  telling,  may  pardonably  be  quoted. 
The  professor  of  Old  Testament  theology  was  the  father  of 
five  daughters,  whom  the  students  labelled  with  the  names 
of  the  five  Books  of  Moses  ;  the  eldest  "  die  Genesis,"  being 
already  a  little  past  her  prime.  A  course  of  lectures  on  the 
First  Book  of  Moses  was  opened  by  the  unsuspecting  pro- 
fessor with  the  words  :  "  Meine  Herren  !  Die  Genesis  ist 
nicht  so  alt  wie  sie  scheint "  ;  an  assurance  greeted  with 
thunders  of  applause. 

'^  "  A  German  poet  was  in  old  days  a  man  who  wore  a 
threadbare  coat  ....  How  pleasant  was  my  surprise  when, 
in  1819,  I  went  to  the  university  of  Bonn  as  a  very  young 
man,  and  had  the  honour  of  meeting  face  to  face  the  poet, 
A.  W.  Schlegel,  a  man  of  genius.  With  the  exception  ol 
Napoleon  he  was  the  first  great  man  1  had  ever  seen,  and  I 


12  THE   student's   FROEBEL 

Here,  too,  more  interesting,  perhaps,  to  a  sturdy 
English  Liberal  than  either,  was  the  great  historian, 
F.  C.  Dahlmann,  one  of  the  famous  "  Seven  of 
Gottingen "  whose  protest  in  1839,  against  the 
quashing  of  the  constitution  of  Hanover,  by  its  new 
ruler,  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  ("  our  Duke  of 
Cumberland,"  wrote  William  Herford,  wrathfully),  had 
just  cost  them  their  chairs.  Dahlmann  was,  with 
Ranke,  the  most  potent  shaper  of  historical  method 
in  his  generation,  the  master  of  the  "  political  his- 
torians." But  William  Herford  probably  owed 
more  to  one  of  the  future  historians  themselves,  a 
brilliant  young  philologist  of  nearly  his  own  age, 
Wilhelm  Dine.  With  the  future  historian  of  Rome 
he  formed  an  intimate  friendship  which  ended  only 
with  Ihne's  death  ;  and  their  talks  gave  him  his  first 
clear  glimpse  into  the  ways  of  the  amazing  German 
workshop  in  which  the  edifice  of  the  historic  sciences 
was  gradually  being  built  up.  At  York  he  had  found 
solid  learning  and  disciplined  scholarship  ;  but  the 
union  of  precision  and  grasp,  of  analytic  and  organis- 
ing power,  which  makes  all  the  detail  of  history 
significant  and  finds  clues  to  national  character  in 
a  custom  or  a  coin — this  was  new  to  him,  and  per- 
manently enlarged  his  notion  of  the  meaning  of 
scholarship.  And  it  did  more.  It  brought  him, 
with  some  help  from  the  magic  of  friendship,  under 
the  sway  of  the  organic  and  evolutionary  conceptions 
which  had  dominated  German  thinking  since  Kant, 

shall  never  forget  that  sublime  moment.  .  .  .  He  was 
wearing  kid  gloves,  and  was  dressed  in  the  latest  Paris 
fashion  ;  he  wore  the  perfume  of  good  society  and  eau  de 
mtllefleurs  :  he  was  neatness  and  elegance  in  person,  and 
when  he  spoke  of  the  Lord  Chancellor  of  England,  he  added 
'  my  friend.'  .  .  .  What  unheard  of  things  at  the  lectures 
of  a  German  professor." — Memoirs  (trans.  Cannan)  i,  78. 
He  looked  the  old  fop  he  was,"  wrote  William  Herford 
more  tersely  to  the  same  effect. 


WILLIAM   HENRY  HERFORD  13 

and  deeply  impressed  themselves  on  every  branch  of 
German  study ;  and  by  which,  in  particular,  the 
religious  and  philosophical  imagination  of  Schleier- 
macher  had  transformed  the  entire  fabric  of  German 
theology.  In  the  theological  lecture-room  he  assur- 
edly encountered  them,  as  in  Ihne's  talk.  In  another 
subject,  presently  to  become  the  absorbing  interest 
of  his  life,  he  may  not,  at  this  stage,  have  encountered 
them  at  all.  But  it  is  no  rash  surmise  that  the  two  or 
three  years'  immersion  in  an  inteDectual  atmosphere 
imbued  with  them  insensibly  dissolved  some  of  the 
more  angular  saliences  of  a  very  English  mind, 
and  thus  prepared  it  to  admit  the  very  un-English 
gospel  of  one  who  might  not  unfairly  be  called  the 
Schleiermacher  of  education — Friedrich  Froebel. 

The  two  years  at  Bonn  were  followed,  after  some 
holiday  weeks  in  England,  by  eight  months  at  Berlin. 
They  brought  many  pleasant  experiences,  but  added 
no  new  factor  of  importance  to  his  mental  growth. 
He  had  introductions  to  two  famous  classical  philo- 
logists, Boeckh  and  Zumpt,  but  profited  more  by 
his  admission  into  the  family  circles  of  the  church- 
historian  who  called  himself  Neander,  kindliest  of 
scholars  and  of  men  ^ ;  and  of  the  great  microscopist 
Ehrenberg.  In  June,  however,  an  invitation  to 
preach  during  July  at  Edinburgh,  brought  his  pro- 
longed Lehrjahre  to  a  provisional  close.  With  the 
compunction  of  the  born  student  at  "  cutting  "  six 
weeks  of  lectures,  very  little  tempered  by  the  born 
preacher's  ardour  to  follow  his  call,  he  bade  farewell 

1  His  family  name  was  Mendel.  The  Greek  equivalent, 
adopted  by  him  in  imitation  of  the  early  Humanists,  was  not 
shared  by  his  family.  Their  English  guest  created  some 
amusement  by  habitually  addressing  Neander's  sister  as 
"  Friiulein  Neander."  She  was  a  woman  of  much  wit,  "  the 
most  remarkable,"  William  Herford  thought,  "  of  all  the 
persons  he  met  in  her  hospitable  house." 


14  THE    student's    FROEBEL 

to  his  good  friends  in  Berlin  and  Bonn,  and  once  more 
crossed  the  North  Sea. 

It  was  soon  clear  that  Germany,  whatever  else 
it  had  done  for  him,  had  done  little  to  make  him 
fitter  for  the  Enghsh,  still  less  for  the  Scottish  pulpit. 
He  had  become,  if  one  may  venture  to  put  it  so, 
larger  and  rounder,  while  the  piilpits  remained  of 
very  much  their  original  sizes  and  shapes.  And  there 
were  disabilities  in  his  own  nature,  which  his  humility 
later  realised  with  paralysing  clearness.  Meanwhile 
the  Edinburgh  Unitarians  found  his  sermons  not 
doctrinal  enough,  and  too  short ;  and  for  a  divine 
he  danced  altogether  too  much,  and  too  well.  His 
old  congregation  at  Lancaster  then  asked  him  to  be 
their  minister  for  a  year.  He  reluctantly  accepted  ; 
and  during  the  following  winter,  1845-6,  laboured 
unflinchingly  at  his  post,  preaching  with  aU  his  power, 
winning  general  regard,  and  forming  some  intimate 
and  lasting  friendships.  But  before  the  year  was 
over,  an  application  was  made  to  him  which,  though 
not  immediately  fruitful,  was  destined  to  lead  to  the 
most  decisive  experiences  of  his  life.  He  was  invited 
by  Lady  Noel  Byron,  on  the  recommendation  of  his 
former  professor,  James  Martineau,  to  undertake  the 
tuition  of  her  grandson.  He  accepted,  left  Lancaster, 
at  the  close  of  his  year's  engagement,  as  he  thought 
for  ever ;  and  the  eventful  year  and  a  half  which 
followed  was  spent  mainly  in  this  occupation. 

IV 

Lady  Byron,  the  widow  of  the  poet,  was  now, 
twenty-one  years  after  his  death,  living  a  somewhat 
retired  hfe.  But  she  had  keen  social  and  religious 
interests,  and  spent  large  sums  in  furthering  them. 
The  preaching  of  Frederick  Robertson  at  Brighton 
deeply  impressed  her,   and  he   became   one   of  her 


WILLIAM   HENRY  HERFORD  15 

closest  friends.  Her  daughter,  "  Ada,  sole  daughter 
of  my  house  and  heart,"  whose  "young  blue  eyes" 
smiling  upon  his  Byron  so  poignantly  remembered 
when  he  had  left  England  for  ever,  ^ — this  daughter 
had,  some  twelve  years  before,  married  the  Earl  of 
Lovelace,  and  was  the  mother  of  three  children.  It 
was  the  youngest,  Ralph  King,  a  boy  of  eight,  who 
was  the  object  of  Lady  Byron's  concern.  At  the 
country  house  of  Lord  Lovelace  in  the  beautiful 
country  near  the  North  Devon  coast,  William  Herford 
spent  the  autumn  and  winter  months  with  his  charge  ; 
not  quite  escaping  the  little  contretemps  which  com- 
monly befall  a  high-spirited  young  tutor,  unused  to 
fashionable  life  and  inwardly  scornful  of  "  aristo- 
crats," in  a  noble  house  ;  but  finally  winning  the 
warm  regard  of  both  parents.  Of  the  daughter  of 
B5a"on  he  retained  some  vivid  recollections  ;  one  or 
two  of  which  it  may  be  pardonable  to  record :  the 
"  dark-eyed  .  .  .  woman,  with  a  rose  in  her  hair," 
on  whom  he  called  at  the  outset,  in  her  London 
apartments ;  the  chatelaine  of  Ashley  Combe, 
later  on,  not  unfriendly,  and  indulging  the  tutor, 
whose  musical  ear  was  rudimentary,  with  much 
Beethoven  on  the  harp ;  but  with  flashes  of  her 
father's  ready  hauteur.  For  reasons  which  need  not 
here  be  entered  on,  the  problem  of  the  boy's  educa- 
tion devolved  chiefly  upon  Lady  Byron  ;  and  it  was 
by  her,  in  conjunction  with  the  tutor  whom  she  had 
herself  called  in,  that  the  special  solution  with  which 
we  are  concerned  was  found.  Both  were  satisfied 
that  the  boy  ought  to  have  educational  comrades  of 
his  own  age  ;  and  it  was  finally  resolved  to  combine 
this  advantage  with  that  of  tutorial  supervision  by 
sending  Ralph  King,  under  the  care  of  William 
Herford,  to  the  famous  School  of  Hofwyl,  near  Berne, 
»  Childe  Harold,  c.  Ill,  1. 


16  THE    student's   FROEBEL 

in  which  Lady  Byron  was  already  interested.  And 
she  presently,  as  will  be  seen,  conceived  a  still 
more  far-reaching  plan. 

The  school  founded  by  Immanuel  von  Fellenberg 
at  Hofwyl,  was  still  the  most  considerable  existing 
exemplar  of  the  Pestalozzian  pedagogic.  Wilhelm 
von  Fellenberg,  who  had  now  succeeded  his  father, 
carried  out  Pestalozzic  ideas  with  equal  conviction, 
and  far  superior  tact,  geniality,  humour,  and  resource. 
Among  enlightened  educationists  in  England  its 
repute  was  well  known  and  its  value  admitted ; 
and  English  boys  had  from  time  to  time  been  sent  to 
it.  Lady  Byron  had  already  sent  one  of  her  proteges 
there  ;  and  she  was  so  far  impressed  with  the  system 
as  to  project  the  foundation  of  an  English  Hofwyl. 
The  scheme  was  perhaps  suggested,  certainly  stimu- 
lated, by  her  discovery  of  a  potential  English  von 
Fellenberg  in  the  person  of  William  Herford.  In  the 
spring  of  1847  she  laid  her  plan  explicitly  before  him. 
He  was  to  go  to  Hofwyl,  as  tutor  to  Ralph  King  ; 
there  to  imbue  himself  with  the  Pestalozzian  ideas 
and  methods,  and  then,  on  his  return,  to  become  the 
head  under  her  general  guidance,  of  a  Pestalozzian 
academy,  with  Ralph,  now  a  partially  finished 
product,  as  model  and  mainstay. 

The  proposal  might  well  be  tempting,  and  William 
Herford  in  after  years  felt  it  to  have  been  the  great 
opportunity  of  his  life  ;  characteristically  qualifying 
this  admission,  however,  when  made,  by  a  self- 
disparaging  surmise  that  the  great  opportunity,  had 
he  taken  it,  would,  after  all,  have  ended  in  disaster. 
That  he  did  not  take  it  was  due  mainly  to  the  counsel 
of  his  clear-headed  but  scarcely,  in  these  things, 
far-sighted  father,  who  pointed  out  that  the  accept- 
ance of  the  scheme  meant  a  final  abandonment  of  the 
ministry.     For  this,  William  was  not  as  yet  prepared. 


WILLIAM    HENRY   HERFORD  17 

Had  it  been  otherwise,  Ladybarn  House  might  perhaps 
have  been  in  many  respects  anticipated  by  twenty 
years.  He  accepted,  therefore,  only  the  first  part  of 
the  plan, — for  himself,  as  it  proved,  the  vitally  impor- 
tant part, — and  prepared  to  set  out  with  his  charge  for 
the  memorable  four  months  at  Hofwyl.  One  glowing 
day  in  July,  1847,  they  drove  from  Basel,  where  the 
railway  then  ended,  across  the  Jura,  on  the  box  of 
the  imperiale  of  the  diligence,  refreshing  themselves, 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  country,  with  the  ripe 
cherries  that  plentifully  overhung  the  road. 

By  far  the  most  powerful  shaping  influence  upon 
him  at  Hofwyl  was  the  director  himself.  In  Wilhelm 
von  Fellenberg  he  found  a  Swiss  patrician  of  the 
finest  type,  outwardly  of  a  somewhat  rustic  bonhomie, 
but  on  nearer  acquaintance  a  man  of  ripe  culture  and 
high  intelligence.  They  became  intimate  with  the 
fruitful  intimacy,  based  on  mutual  trust,  of  kindred 
spirits,  very  differently  trained,  and  not  quite  equally 
mature.  The  long  talks  when  the  day's  labour  was 
over — as  they  paced  in  the  summer  gloaming  up 
and  down  the  lofty  esplanade  before  the  great  House, 
the  Alps  in  the  east,  the  Jura  in  the  west ;  the  close 
and  frequent  observation  of  the  practices  and 
methods  of  the  school ;  and  above  all,  the  actual 
participation  in  them,  as  a  teacher,  to  which  von 
Fellenberg  presently  admitted  him ;  these  made 
an  educational  experience  not  to  be  forgotten. 
Nearly  forty  years  later,  at  the  close  of  his  own 
teaching  career,  he  summed  up  his  debt  in  a  passage, 
which  we  are  permitted  to  quote,  of  his  private 
autobiography : — 

"  By  conversation  with  [v.  Fellenberg]  I  learnt, 
or  unfolded  further,  what  Lady  N.  B[yron]'s 
influence  had  helped  me  to  understand,  concerning 
natural  training,  the  Education  von  innen  heraus, 


18  THE    student's   FROEBEL 

of  which,  if  Pestalozzi  was  the  GaUleo,  Fr.  F[roebel] 
was  the  Newton.  All  '  my  own  ideas,'  afterwards 
realised  at  Lancaster,  of  Education  along  with, 
not  against,  the  child's  nature  ;  of  the  supreme 
importance  of  moral  training,  albeit  practised — 
not  by  preaching,  and  as  little  as  possible  by 
punishment, — but  mainly  by  example  and  by 
atmosphere,  accompanied  by  arrangements  which 
one  might  call  '  spiritually  sanitary,' — as,  separate 
sleeping  arrangements,  and  genuine  association 
between  Teachers  and  Taught,  avoiding  all 
espionage,  but  making  the  surveillance  real ;  of 
the  importance,  only  inferior  to  moral,  of  physical 
training,  play — gymnastics — singing — handwork  ; 
were  learned,  or  ripened,  at  Hofwyl.  The  rational 
language-teaching  plan  which  I  have  more  and 
more  developed  whatever  language  I  taught,  and 
to  whatever  pupils,  ....  had  its  beginning  when 
Mr.  W.  de  F[ellenberg]  set  me  to  teach  German  to 
a  class  of  English  beginners  by  the  story  of  Joseph, 
in  Luther's  Bible.  As  '  stated  Teacher  '  I  became 
a  member  of  the  weekly  Conferenz  .  .  .  and 
[an  attendant  at  the]  morning  and  evening  Ver- 
sammlung ;  and  his  readings  and  talks  at  those 
times  were  always  models,  to  me,  of  the  way  in 
which  moral  subjects  should  be  treated  with  young 
people." 

The  innovations  in  educational  method  which  he 
owed  to  the  Hofwyl  school  could  not  be  more  clearly 
described.  And  though  less  expHcitly  touched,  the 
profounder  innovation  in  spirit  which  dictated  the 
methods,  breathes  through  these  sentences  from  end 
to  end.  The  proposition,  so  profound  in  its  sim- 
plicity, that  the  corner-stone  of  education  is  reverence 
for  the  child,  and  that  to  this  comer-stone  aU  the  rest 
of  the  building  must  be  framed,  this  idea  became  the 


WILLIAM    HENRY    HERFORD  19 

corner-stone  of  William  Herford's  own  educational 
thought  and  practice,  and  rarely  has  a  fabric  been 
in  completer  keeping  with  its  basis.  His  convictions 
survived  the  first  ardour  of  discipleship,  stood  the 
trial  of  the  daily  routine  of  a  school  and  year-long 
encounter  with  an  unsympathetic  society,  and  never 
faltered  to  the  end. 

So  instant  and  complete  a  discipleship  implies,  in 
a  mind  of  his  fibre,  a  decided  previous  set.  Nature 
and  experience  had  been  silently  leading  him  along  a 
path  of  which  the  Froebelian  teaching,  the  moment 
it  was  discovered,  was  seen  to  be  the  goal.  It 
might  even  be  not  too  bold  a  figure  to  say  that  they 
had  been  slowly  building  up  in  him  the  two  conver- 
gent sides  of  an  arch,  into  which,  at  the  proper 
moment,  the  Froebelian  teaching  dropped  as  a 
perfectly  fitting  keystone,  giving  solidity  and  cohe- 
sion to  the  whole.  William  and  his  brothers  and 
sisters,  with  their  tenacious  wills  and  strongly 
marked  temperaments,  were,  as  children,  unusually 
well  qualified  to  appreciate  the  principle  which  makes 
the  child  the  centre  of  the  educational  system.  They 
agreed  with  Rousseau  in  resenting  the  too  intrusive 
disciplines  of  the  old  pedagogy.  Reverence,  for  the 
child  or  man,  was,  so  far,  little  in  their  way  :  but  they 
imposed,  and  were  not  unwilling  to  concede,  a  genuine 
respect.  All  of  them,  moreover,  with  extremely 
little  aid  from  educational  philosophy,  showed  a 
strong  practical  attachment  to  the  principle  of  doing 
things  for  yourself  instead  of  having  them  done  for 
you.  William  had  always  "  wanted  to  make  some- 
thing "  ;  and  the  companionship  of  his  elder  brother 
Charles — the  only  one  of  his  brothers  whose  influence 
he  at  any  time  deeply  felt — powerfully  stimulated 
his  shaping  instincts.  For  Charles,  like  their  younger 
sister   Laura,    had   genuine    artistic    faculty.     Much 

3— (957) 


20  THE  student's  froebel 

of  the  abounding  energy  of  his  boyhood  went  into 
the  modelling  of  heads  and  the  carving  of  figures, 
with  tools  of  his  own  manufacture  ;  and  the  results 
excited  more  trustworthy  admiration  than  that  of 
a  hero-worshipping  younger  brother.  ^  His  mother, 
too,  whose  teaching  in  some  points  anticipated 
Kindergarten  methods,  and  who  was  herself  an 
artist,  encouraged  William  in  many  forms  of  manual 
skill  which,  later  on,  stood  him  in  good  stead  in 
actual  Kindergarten  work.  Such  a  boynood  might 
in  any  case  be  expected  to  provide  a  soil  in  which 
the  seed  of  Froebel,  once  scattered,  would  readily 
strike  root.  A  dozen  years  later,  the  divinity 
student  at  Bonn  was  being  prepared,  in  ways  less 
palpable  but  not  less  real,  for  the  apprehension  of 
Froebel  on  the  theoretic  side.  For  Froebelism  was 
merely  an  application  to  child  nature  of  the  historic 
and  evolutionary  conception  of  humanity  at  large 
which  permeated,  as  we  have  seen,  the  intellectual 
atmosphere  of  Germany.  The  "  reverence  for  child- 
hood," the  subordination  of  external  intervention 
to  inward  growth,  appealed  to  the  same  intellectual 
temper  as  the  organic  apprehension  of  national  life 
which  had  thirty  years  before  inspired  Fichte's 
superb  appeal  to  the  German  nation  amid  the  ruins 
of  the  German  state  ;  and  which  was  the  most  vital 
element  in  the  re-creation  of  historic  science  in  the 
first  half  of  the  last  century.  It  was  an  atmosphere 
imbued  with  these  conceptions  that  William  Herford 

1  While  still  a  young  man  these  artistic  activities  of 
Charles  Herford  were  sapped,  under  the  influence  of  Carlyle, 
by  the  absorbing  interest  in  the  more  direct  kinds  of  social 
service  to  which  he  devoted  most  of  the  scanty  leisure  of 
his  mature  hfe.  But  the  distinguished  career,  as  an  artist, 
of  Laura  Herford  (who  first  obtained  the  opening  of  the 
Academy  Schools  to  women),  and  in  the  next  genera- 
tion, of  her  niece,  Mrs.  Allingham,  indicate  a  strain  of  not 
inconsiderable  artistic  endowment  in  the  family. 


WILLIAM    HENRY    HERFORD  21 

had  breathed  for  three  years  in  the  early  vigour  of 
manhood.  The  intercourse  with  Lady  Byron,  which 
followed,  did  much  to  prepare  his  mind  for  the 
Froebelian  seed  ;  but  it  is  plain  that  she  thought  the 
soil  unusually  suited  to  the  crop.  And  then  came 
the  practical  experience  of  teaching — his  responsible 
and  stimulating  office  as  tutor.  At  the  moment  when 
he  first  entered  the  Hofwyl  school,  he  was  being  daily 
brought  face  to  face  with  educational  problems 
which  he  had  to  solve,  in  the  main,  single-handed  ; 
and  what  signified  still  more,  that  profound  sympa- 
thetic insight  into  the  ways  and  needs  of  young  minds 
was  already  being  elicited,  which  was  to  prove  his 
greatest  and  rarest  gift. 

V 

The  powerful  stimulus  of  the  Hofwyl  time  had  no 
immediate  result  in  William  Herford's  Hfe.  He  had 
declined  the  proffered  chance  of  founding  an  English 
Hofwyl,  rather  than  abandon  the  ministry  ;  and  to 
the  ministry  he  once  more  sought  to  return.  The 
congregation  at  Lancaster  were  ready  to  receive  him 
back,  and  there,  in  February,  1848,  he  resumed  his 
pastorate,  destined  to  last,  this  time,  for  twelve 
years.  In  the  following  September  he  married  Miss 
Elizabeth  Davis,  of  Evesham,  sister  of  an  old  college 
friend. 

Of  the  wife  who  for  thirty-two  years  stood  by  his 
side  it  would  be  out  of  place  to  speak  at  large  here, 
and  difficult  to  speak  adequately  anywhere.  No 
educationist  herself,  her  companionship  was  to  be 
a  vital  element  in  her  husband's  educational  work. 
She  brought  to  it  an  ideahsm  as  intense  as  his  own  ; 
only  what  in  him  appeared  as  the  aggressive  and 
sometimes  impulsive  ardour  of  the  reformer,  in  her 


22  THE  student's  froebel 

took  the  form  of  a  self-effacing  devotion,  which 
only  her  intimates  divined  to  be  quietly  at  work  in 
the  background,  removing  obstacles,  assuaging 
impetuosities,  making  good  mistakes.  It  was  a 
simple  household  to  which  he  brought  his  young 
wife,  and  marriage  would  not  have  been  possible 
so  soon  had  he  not  been  willing  to  continue  his 
tutorial,  side  by  side  with  his  ministerial,  work. 
The  ex-tutor  of  Lady  Byron's  grandson  could  not 
readily  divest  himself  of  a  kind  of  prestige  which 
he  would  have  been  the  last  to  encourage  ;  and 
the  son  of  a  wealthy  Unitarian  in  the  Midlands 
was  presently  entrusted  to  him  for  a  year's  tuition. 
But  gradually,  as  he  taught,  the  desire  grew  in  him 
to  work  out  in  a  less  piecemeal  and  elementary  form 
the  new  educational  ideas  of  which  he  was  now  the 
most  highly  qualified,  almost  the  only,  English 
disciple.  He  felt  himself  to  be  failing  to  pass  on  the 
torch  that  had  been  put  into  his  hands  ;  and  the 
social  sense  of  his  maturing  manhood  concurred  with 
the  shaping  and  making  instinct  which  had  always 
been  his,  to  brace  him  for  the  adventure  :  the  neces- 
sity of  increasing  a  very  slender  income  doubtless 
adding  ballast  to  the  resolve.  During  the  course 
of  1849  the  plan  gradually  matured,  and  in  January, 
1850,  a  school  for  boys  was  formally  opened,  with 
three  pupils.  For  some  years  it  steadily  grew, 
acquiring  considerable  fame  in  the  Unitarian  world, 
and  attended  by  the  sons  of  many  substantial 
Unitarian  families  in  various  parts  of  England.  It 
was,  in  all  essentials,  an  English  Hofwyl ;  and  any 
modifications  of  Hofwyl  practice  that  were  admitted 
were  not  in  the  direction  of  easy  compromise.  On  the 
contrary,  if  it  fell  short,  in  complete  and  inspiring 
efficacy,  of  its  model,  it  was  rather  because  the 
admirable  Pestalozzian  formulae  for  mental  and  moral 


WILLIAM   HENRY   HERFORD  23 

health  were  applied  with  a  too  passionate  conscien- 
tiousness, worked  out,  as  it  were,  to  more  places  of 
decimals  than  the  indocile  stuff  of  English  boy  nature 
would  always  conform  to.  Partly,  it  may  be,  from 
causes  of  this  kind,  the  numbers  of  the  school  began, 
about  1856,  to  decline  ;  the  modest  high-water  mark 
of  twenty-one  falling,  by  1860,  to  sixteen  or  seven- 
teen. With  the  deep  self-distrust  which  had  its  root 
in  the  very  ardour  of  his  idealism,  WiUiam  Herford 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  school  was  failing  and, 
under  his  guidance,  was  doomed  to  fail.  Most  men, 
similarly  convinced,  would  have  tried  many  a  re- 
shuffling of  the  cards  before  they  gave  up  the  game  ; 
and  very  few  would  have  given  it  up  before  palpable 
failure  was  in  sight.  But  William  Herford  declined 
to  falter  or  to  feign  ;  and  in  the  summer  of  1861  he 
gave  notice  that  the  school  would,  at  the  close  of 
the  year,,  pass  out  of  his  hands.  Shortly  after,  he 
also  resigned  his  pastorate,  and,  in  1861,  with  his 
wife  and  their  five  children,  left  Lancaster  for  the 
last   time. 

The  immediate  future  was,  indeed,  provided  for  ; 
once  more  in  virtue  of  the  fortunate  Hofwyl  connec- 
tion. A  kindly  and  enlightened  friend  of  the  Herford 
family,  Miss  Montgomery,  whose  nephew  had  mar- 
ried a  sister  of  Wilhelm  von  Fellenberg,  invited  him 
to  take  charge  of  her  great-nephew's  education  at 
Zurich,  preparatory  to  an  English  university.  At 
Easter,  1862,  the  whole  family  (with  the  exception 
of  the  eldest  son)  travelled  by  way  of  Paris  to  Zurich. 
The  eighteen  months  which  followed  were  a  pleasant 
time,  renewing  the  intellectual  and  social  amenities 
of  his  early  manhood  at  Bonn  and  Berlin,  but  natur- 
ally of  less  moment  for  his  now  ripened  mind.  Here  a 
Uttle  daughter  died;  and  a  boy,  born  two  or  three 
years  later,  was  named,  characteristically,  after  the 


24  THE  student's  froebel 

doughty  and  anti-mystical  Zurich  Reformer,  Ulrich 
Zwingli. 

We  need  not  linger  in  detail  over  the  years  which 
intervened  between  the  return  from  Zurich  in  Sep- 
tember, 1863,  and  the  definitive  establishment  of 
his  second  school,  now  well  known,  even  famous, 
under  the  name  of  Ladybarn  House,  ten  years  later. 
For  six  of  these  years  he  occupied  the  pulpit  of  the 
Free  Church  in  Manchester  where  J.  J.  Tayler  had 
once  preached  ;  only  to  become  finally  convinced 
that  this  was  not  his  true  work.  He  was,  during 
these  years,  steadily  acquiring  connection  and  repute 
as  a  teacher  and  lecturer  in  a  kind  distinctively  his 
own.  The  attraction  he  exercised,  especially  upon 
women  and  girls,  certainly  owed  nothing  to  popular 
graces  of  diction,  or  facile  eloquence.  But  no  one 
who  cared  for  study — and  be  it  remembered  that, 
in  the  sixties,  before  Girton  or  Newnham  was  founded, 
and  before  any  university  college  had  opened  its 
doors  to  women,  there  were  thousands  eager  for  a 
culture  to  which  they  had  little  access, ^ — no  one  who 
cared  for  study  could  hear  him  without  understanding 
better  what  serious  study  meant.  ^  His  private 
pupils  gained  still  more.     A  few  lines  from  one  of 

*  The  opening  of  the  universities  to  women,  which  began 
in  the  seventies,  was  among  his  deepest  interests.  His 
attitude  on  these  questions  was  founded  on  a  reverence  for 
womanhood  which  was  but  a  part  of  his  reverence  for 
humanity  ;  and  therefore,  though  in  a  lofty  sense  chivalrous, 
did  not  allow  of  the  sex-exclusions  and  disabilities  for  which 
"  chivalry  "  is  sometimes  made  the  excuse.  Few  who  heard 
it  will  forget  his  speech  at  the  memorable  meeting,  in  October, 
1878,  which  opened  the  degrees  of  the  university  of  London 
to  women.  The  debate  turned  wholly  on  the  degrees  in 
medicine,  and  the  resistance,  led  by  a  famous  physician,  was 
able  and  fierce.  Amid  the  ill-veiled  derision  of  the  medical 
graduates,  but  with  an  intensity  of  ethical  conviction  which 
held  the  house,  he  pressed  home  the  doctrine  that  there  is 
but  one  law  of  purity  for  men  and  for  women,  and  that  it  is 
neither  secured  by  ignorance  nor  transgressed  by  knowledge. 


WILLIAM    HENRY   HERFORD  25 

the   many  tributes  of  old  pupils  written   after  his 
death,  will  serve  here  better  than  much  description. 
"  Chiefly,    I   think,   he  taught  me  through  our 
conning  of  Milton's  Areopagitica,   but  also  much 
in  our  Latin  lessons,  where  no  slip  or  slovenliness 
was  passed  over,  and  where,  from  the  little  hill  of 
difficulty  of  a  Phaedrus'  fable,  he  gave  us  glimpses 
of  the  fascinating  and  far-reaching  study  of  the 
growth  and  origin  of  languages.     He  pointed  the 
way,  but  it  was  our  own  minds  always  that  served 
to  work  and  to  be  rewarded  by  discovery." 
The  teaching  here  referred  to  was  given  at  Brook 
House,  Knutsford,  a  school  which,  under  the  guidance 
of   another   distinguished  educationist.   Miss   Louisa 
Carbutt,  was  doing  pioneer  work  in  a  spirit  closely 
akin  to  his  own.     Next  to  his  later  work  with  children 
he  looked  back  on  his  intercourse  with  these  girl 
pupils  (from  thirteen  to  eighteen  years)  as  the  most 
satisfactory  part  of  all  his  teaching.    Here,  too,  he  saw 
his  own  ideas  being  put  into  practice  with  a  harmo- 
nious ease  and  sureness,  and  an  unmistakable  efhcacy, 
which  did  more  than  anything  else  to  restore  his 
faith,  somewhat  shaken  by  the  Lancaster  experiment, 
in  their  direct   applicability  to   English  education  ; 
to  restore  also  his  faith  in  his  own  power  to  apply 
them,  and  his  courage  to  make  the  attempt.     But 
he  felt,  too,  that  to  be  completely  successful  they 
must  be  applied  from  the  outset ;    and    that    the 
key  to  the  right  training  of  the  boy  and  girl  was 
the    training    of    the    little    child.     The    plan    was 
gradually  matured,   of  a  school  primarily  for  young 
children    from    the    earliest    age    at    which    school- 
attendance  ordinarily  began.     At  the  beginning  of 
1873,  the  school,  later  known  by  the  name  of  its 
second  home   as   Ladybarn   House,   was  opened   at 
Fallowfield. 


26        THE  student's  froebel 

VI 

The   ten   years   which   followed,   ending   with   his 
retirement,   were  the  most  clearly  successful  phase 
of  William  Herford's  life.     In  the  sense  of   money 
returns  or  public  recognition  the  success  was  modest 
enough.     But  from  the  outset  a  considerable  circle 
of  enlightened   friends,   many  of  them  of  German 
origin  or  connections,  looked  with  interest  on  the 
experiment ;     and    the    vigour   of   mind    and   heart 
with  which  a  noble  educational  ideal  was  applied  to 
the   moulding  of    character    gradually  won  it   wide 
attention  and  repute.      Doubtless  there  were  some, 
even  among  the  enlightened  friends,  for  whom  the 
originalities   of    Ladybarn    House    were    too    strong 
meat.     And  William  Herford,  as  we  know,  was  not 
the  man  to  temper  the  wind  of  novelty  to  the  shorn 
lambs  of  precedent.     On  the  contrary,  he  took  a  mis- 
chievous delight,  compounded  of  the  special  satisfac- 
tions of  the  doctrinaire,  the  Radical,  and  the  humorist 
— and    he    had   much   of    all   three, — in    presenting 
his  doctrines  and  practices  with  their  very  sharpest 
edge  foremost.     The  parent  who  came  to  him  com- 
plaining that  his  children  "  learnt  nothing  at  school," 
would  be  met  with  the  imperturbable  but  emphatic 
assurance    (accompanied   by   a   twinkle   in   the   eye, 
probably  lost  on  him)  that  if  they  did  learn  anything 
in  the  school  something  must  certainly  have  gone 
wrong.     No    concessions    to    timid    convention    or 
utilitarian  interest  were  dreamed  of,  and  the  moderate 
share    of    success    which  the  school  won  under  his 
headship  was  a  tribute  at  once  to  inflexible  convic- 
tions fearlessly  carried  out,  and  to  the  educational 
enlightenment  and  enterprise  which  his  work  gradu- 
ally  diffused   in   his   neighbourhood.     But   his   per- 
sonality, whatever  temporary  rebuffs  it  might  inflict 
or  involve  was,  on  the  whole,  and  in  the  long  run,  an 


WILLIAM   HENRY   HERFORD  27 

asset,  to  put  it  in  the  meanest  terms,  of  extraordinary 
value.     To  enter  that  school,  whether  as  child  or  as 
teacher,  was  to  learn  that  the  formidable  austerity 
of  occasional  manner  covered  a  profound — nay,  an 
unfathomable — tenderness,    and   the   not   infrequent 
outbursts    of    anger    an    exquisite    and    irresistible 
gaiety.     His  extraordinary  vivacity  of  temperament, 
resting  as  it  did  upon  a  solid  bedrock  of  character, 
made  him  to  young  and  old  a  delightful  companion  ; 
and  his   abounding  wit   and  humour,   now  a  little 
mellowed,   but  not   a  whit   diminished,   with  years, 
were  contagious  and  fertilising  as  well  as  spontaneous. 
What    remains    may    be    briefly   told.     A    career 
somewhat    chequered,    of    high    aspirations,    often 
frustrated   but   never  resigned,    was   crowned   by   a 
serene   and   beautiful  old   age.     After  twelve  years' 
direction  of  the  school,  he  resigned  it,  in  1886,  into 
the  hands  of  his  second  daughter,  with  whose  name 
it  became,  during  the  next  twenty  years,  even  more 
closely  associated  than  with  his  own.     In  1880  his 
first  wife  had  died.     Four  years  later  he  married  his 
tried  comrade  in  educational  reform.  Miss  Carbutt. 
Twenty-three  years  of  very  perfect  union  followed. 
Both   were  still  young  and  fresh  enough  to  enjoy 
foreign  travel,  and  much  of  the  next  four  years  was 
spent  in  Italy,  Switzerland,  and  Germany.     In  1890 
they  settled  in  their  last  home,  on  the  South  Devon 
coast,   at   Paignton,   continuing,   however,   for  some 
years  to  spend  the  winters  at  Florence  or  elsewhere 
in  the  South.     Here  he  used  his  leisure  to  garner  the 
fruit  of  his  long  experience  and  thought  in  the  book 
he  called  The  School ;    and  to  make  the  translation 
of    Froebel,     now    re-issued.     His    physical   powers 
gradually  failed,  but  nothing  could  dim  the  keenness 
of  his  interest  or  the  alertness  of  his  wit.     In  May, 
1907,    his   second    wife   somewhat    suddenly    passed 


28  THE  student's  froebel 

away.  But  it  was  only  within  some  six  weeks  before 
his  own  end,  eleven  months  later,  that  his  sparkling 
sallies  ceased  to  rejoice  the  watchers  by  his  bedside 
and  the  correspondents  in  distant  counties,  who 
believed  with  difficulty  that  the  end  of  his  vigorous, 
noble,  and  memorable  life  was  as  near  as  it  proved 
to  be.  Among  his  later  sayings  was  one  which 
expresses  what  he  felt  to  be  his  greatest,  as  it  was 
his  rarest  happiness  :  "  Few  men  have  had  two  such 
mothers,  two  such  wives,  and  two  such  daughters." 
And  the  survivors  will  pardon  a  reference  which 
forms  the  fittest  parting  benediction  upon  his  life. 


Froebers  Life  and  Work' 


Friedrich  Wilhelm  August  Froebel  was  born 
21st  April,  1782,  in  a  Thuringian  village,  Oberweiss- 
bach,  of  which  his  father  was  the  hard-working  pastor, 
a  grave,  somewhat  stern,  but  loving-hearted  man. 
Losing  his  mother  within  his  first  year,  having  kind 
elder  brothers  but  no  sister,  the  child  was  left  much 
to  himself,  with  few  playmates  and  little  outdoor 
freedom.  His  father  tried  to  teach  him  his  "  rudi- 
ments," and  failed.  He  found  the  boy  dull,  and 
placed  him  in  the  girls'  division  of  the  village  school, 
of  which  he  was  official  superintendent.  For  this 
irregularity  Friedrich  was  always  grateful,  and  he 
repeated  to  his  dying  day  the  hymns  he  had  learnt 
there.  In  a  short  account  of  his  own  life,  he  says  : 
"  I  came  to  school  on  a  Monday  morning  while  the 
girls  were  repeating  aloud  the  text  of  Sunday's 
sermon,  '  Seek  ye  first  the  Kingdom  of  God,'  and 
to  this  day  (forty  years  later)  the  tone  of  every  word 
is  fresh  in  my  memory."  At  ten  years  of  age,  his 
mother's  brother,  Pastor  Hofmann  of  Stadtelm,  a 
country  town  in  Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt,  took 
Friedrich  to  live  with  him  and  attend  the  public 
Elementary  School.  Here  he  learned  pretty  well, 
preferring  the  classes  on  Religion  and  Arithmetic, 
evincing  certainly  no  precocious  wisdom  or  goodness, 
as  we  judge  by  his  illustrations  of  boyish  mischief 
[post,  pp.  98-9),  told  with  a  gravity  most  unconsciously 

'  Taken  chiefly  from  the  biography  by  F.  Seidel,  prefixed 
to  his  edition  of  Froebel's  Writings,  1887. 

29 


30  THE  student's  froebel 

comic.  When  fifteen  (1797)  Friedrich  returned  home, 
and  was  placed  for  two  years  as  pupil  in  Wood-craft 
with  a  forester,  whose  neglect  of  the  instruction  due 
from  him  left  the  lad  of  rare  gifts  and  character  to 
unfold  his  own  powers,  unimpeded.  Good  books 
his  master  had,  so  Friedrich  worked  at  Botany, 
studied  Mathematics,  and  made  a  map  of  the  neigh- 
bourhood. Near  the  end  of  1799,  a  messenger  being 
wanted  to  take  the  half-yearly  allowance  to  his  brother, 
Traugott,  a  medical  student  at  Jena,  Friedrich 
volunteered  for  this  service,  having  left  the  forester. 
When  at  Jena  he  begged  leave  to  stay  till  the  Easter 
vacation  ;  afterwards  he  returned  for  a  year,  and 
devoted  himself  to  hearing  lectures.  The  two  broth- 
ers lived  most  frugally,  but  found  that  an  allowance, 
spare  for  one,  was  not  enough  for  two.  After  his 
brother's  departure,  Friedrich,  unable  to  pay  their 
joint  debts  of  some  £5,  or  less,  was  committed  to  the 
JJni versify  prison,  where  he  spent  nine  weeks, 
mending  his  Latin,  with  the  help  of  a  fellow-prisoner, 
studying  Winckelmann's  Letters  on  Art ,  and 
writing  a  mathematical  essay.  By  pledging  his 
small  expectations,  Friedrich  was  released  and  re- 
turned home.  Next  year  he  worked  on  a  farm, 
but  was  recalled  home  by  his  father's  failing  health, 
and  had  the  happiness  of  ministering  to  his  father's 
comfort  till  his  death  in  February,  1802.  Left  wholly 
to  his  own  resources,  he  worked  for  his  bread,  as 
clerk — secretary— book-keeper,  during  three  years 
and  more,  when  a  small  legacy  from  his  paternal 
uncle  Hofmann  made  him  think  a  settled  profession 
possible.  At  midsummer,  1805,  he  set  out  for  Frank- 
furt, hoping  to  make  himself  an  architect.  On  the 
way,  he  visited  a  farmer  friend,  who  at  parting  begged 
from  Froebel — in  German  fashion — a  verse  or  motto 
for  his  album.     "  Not  knowing  what  he  said  " — for 


froebel's  life  and  work  31 

no  idea  of  becoming  an  educator  had  then  entered  his 
mind  ! — Froebel  wrote  :  Gieb  du  den  Menschen  Broi : 
mein  Strehen  set,  sie  ihnen  selhst  zu  gehen,  "Be  it 
yours  to  give  men  bread ;  mine,  to  give  them — 
themselves."     His  call  was  on  the  way  ! 

When  Froebel  had  already  begun  work  with  an 
architect,  a  Frankfurt  friend  introduced  him  to 
Gruner,  head  of  the  new  Model  School,  and  formerly 
a  pupil  of  Pestalozzi.  Gruner  said  to  him  :  "  Let 
architecture  alone  ;  become  a  teacher."  With  hesita- 
tion, Froebel  accepted  a  place  with  him.  At  once, 
with  a  class  of  children  before  him,  he  felt  he  had 
found  his  hfe-work.  Thenceforward  all  events  be- 
came steps  towards  realising  that  ideal  Education  of 
Man  by  the  harmonious  development  of  body,  mind, 
and  heart,  which  Froebel  conceived  more  completely 
and  vividly  than  any  of  his  precursors.  In  August, 
1805,  Froebel  visited  Yverdun,  where  Pestalozzi  had 
his  Institute.  He  was  kindly  received,  and  in  three 
weeks  learned  enough  to  make  him  wish  to  come 
again.  He  taught  under  Gruner  for  two  years,  and 
made  his  class,  of  forty  girls  and  boys,  the  model 
class  of  the  Model  School.  In  method,  his  great 
achievement  was  to  lay  the  foundation  of  Geography 
in  "  Home-knowledge "  ;  that  is,  points  of  the 
compass,  forms  of  surface,  courses  of  streams, 
roads,  etc.,  learned  in  country-walks  by  his  pupils' 
own  observation.  He  found  his  own  knowledge, 
when  tried  by  use,  defective,  and,  to  better  it,  left 
Frankfurt.  Unable  to  afford  the  cost  of  University 
residence,  Froebel  accepted  the  post  of  tutor  to 
three  brothers,  and  kept  it  for  three  years.  He 
stipulated  that  he  should  have  them  entirely  to 
himself,  in  the  country.  In  1808  he  took  his  pupils  to 
Yverdun,  where,  for  two  years,  they  all  shared  meals 
and  work  with  Pestalozzi,  his  teachers  and  pupils  : 


32  THE  student's  froebel 

learning,  his  biographer  says,  "  to  know  both  the 
good  and  the  ill  sides  of  Pestalozzi's  theory  and 
practice."  In  181 1  Froebel  studied  first  at  Gottingen, 
then  at  Berlin,  eking  out  by  private  lessons  his  scanty 
means.  In  1813  the  war  of  liberation  from  France 
called  every  German  patriot  to  arms.  Among  his 
fellow-volunteers,  Froebel  found  two  students  of 
theology— Langethal  and  Middendorff — his  first  con- 
verts, and  afterwards  his  chief  fellow-workers.  Their 
vows,  to  work  together  for  the  education  oi  humanity, 
were  exchanged  by  the  camp-fire,  under  starry  heaven ; 
while  discussion  of  means  and  methods,  finance  and 
philosophy,  occupied  the  hours  of  weary  waiting. 
When  the  war  was  over  (1814),  Froebel  returned  to 
Berlin,  to  be  Assistant  at  the  Museum  of  Mineralogy. 
The  summons  to  practical  work  came  (1816)  by  the 
death  of  his  brother  Christopher,  pastor  at  Griesheim, 
whose  widow  wrote  for  advice  how  to  educate  her 
three  boys.  Led  as  by  the  pointing  of  God's  finger, 
Froebel  left  Berlin,  visiting  on  the  way  another 
brother.  Christian,  a  manufacturer  with  moderate 
means,  who  gave  him  his  two  sons  as  pupils.  So 
Froebel  began  school  in  the  parsonage  at  Griesheim 
as  teacher  of  his  five  nephews.  Middendorff  obeyed 
the  summons  to  join  his  friend,  bringing  with  him 
a  younger  brother  of  Langethal's  as  sixth  recruit. 
The  parsonage  had  to  be  vacated,  so  a  small  farm, 
Keilhau,  was  bought,  and  Froebel  married  (1818) 
Henrietta  Hoffmeister,  his  true  helpmeet  for  twenty- 
one  years,  Langethal  coming  to  remove  his  brother, 
found  his  old  enthusiasm  so  much  revived  by  what  he 
saw  that  he  stayed  to  throw  in  his  lot  with  them. 
When  new  buildings  were  needed  to  house  new 
pupils.  Christian  Froebel  wound  up  his  affairs  and 
settled  near  them  with  family  and  means.  In  1826, 
Keilhau  held  fifty-six  pupils.     Then  came  persecution 


froebel's  life  and  work  33 

for  "  demagogical  intrigues."  The  German  people 
were  impatient  that  their  princes  had  not  found  the 
convenient  season  for  granting  Free  Constitutions, 
promised  when  the  Nation  was  summoned  to  arm 
against  Napoleon,  in  1813.  Froebel  was  no  con- 
spirator, but  his  training,  being  humane,  was 
suspected.  Keilhau  was  inspected  by  State  and 
Church,  and  reports  were  favourable.  Parents, 
however,  were  alarmed,  and  (1829)  the  number  of 
pupils  fell  from  sixty  to  five.  The  storm  was  weath- 
ered, though  the  little  band  of  brothers  had  often 
the  utmost  difficulty  in  finding  money  for  daily  needs. 
In  1831,  Froebel  left  the  Saxon  school  to  his  friends, 
having  been  invited  to  form  one  at  Willisau,  near 
Lucerne.  In  1833,  he  removed  to  Burgdorf,  near 
Berne,  where  orphan  children  aged  from  four  to  six 
years  were  received,  and  training-classes  for  teachers 
were  held.  Herein  we  recognise  the  rise  of  the  Kin- 
dergarten, not  yet  so  named.  In  1839  his  wife  died. 
In  1840,  to  commemorate  the  400th  anniversary  of 
the  invention  of  printing,  he  began  the  "  German 
Kindergarten  "  :  it  was  to  consist  of  classes,  to  train 
young  women  as  nurses  and  teachers,  in  true  methods 
of  development,  and  a  school  for  little  children  whom 
they  should  teach.  He  travelled  far  to  procure 
money  for  this  undertaking,  but  his  success  was  very 
modest,  though  at  Hamburg,  Dresden,  and  elsewhere. 
Child-gardens  were  set  up.  Now  and  then  an 
educationist  visited  Froebel,  and  exchanged  con- 
tempt for  admiration.  Diesterweg,  for  example,  an 
excellent  writer  on  pedagogy,  avowed  his  complete 
conversion.  A  few  great  ones  of  the  earth  did  them- 
selves the  honour  to  help  and  second  Froebel's  work  ; 
but  he  did  not  live  to  hear  the  chorus  of  praise,  of 
himself  and  his  system,  that  resounds  to-day.  But, 
like  all  voices  of  earth  that  rise  above  a  whisper, 


34  THE  student's  froebel 

this  chorus  contains  many  weak  notes  and  false  tones. 
In  August,  1850,  Froebel,  then  in  his  sixty-ninth 
year,  directed  the  games,  songs  and  marches  of  a 
school  festival,  at  which  300  children  were  entertained 
by  the  Duchess  of  Meiningen  at  her  summer-palace, 
Altenstein.  Chateau  Marienthal  was  next  granted 
him  for  a  training  college  :  and  success — by  the  world 
so  called — seemed  about  to  smile.  Next  year,  7th 
August,  1851,  Prussia  prohibited  the  Kindergarten  in 
her  States,  on  the  ground  that  it  taught  children — 
atheism  !  This  blow  certainly  depressed  Froebel, 
but  did  not  kill  either  him  or  his  cause.  The  German 
Teachers'  Association,  meeting  at  Gotha,  Whitsun- 
tide, 1852,  invited  his  presence,  and  received  and 
heard  him  with  distinguished  honour.  A  few  days 
later  he  fell  ill,  and  on  21st  June  died.  His  last  words 
were,   "  I  am  a  Christian  man." 

Froebel  was  both  Prophet  and  Apostle  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  His  are  the  notes  :  ceaseless  toil, 
disappointment,  conflict — waged,  endured,  nay ! 
cheerfully  supported,  by  the  consciousness  of  serving 
God.  We  are  reminded  of  St.  Paul  :  "  Woe  is  me  if 
I  preach  not  the  Gospel "  :  and  Luther,  "  Here  I 
stand  !  I  can  no  other  :  God  help  me  !  "  A  man 
of  true  genius,  if  we  prefer  the  term,  witness  three 
acknowledged  hall-marks  :  (1)  "  Inward  force  of 
Idea,"  working  like  inspiration,  mastering  the 
whole  man.  (2)  "  Infinite  power  of  taking  pains." 
In  bringing  out  this  inward  force  to  work  on  the 
world  that  needs  reforming,  he  studies  every  science 
— toils  at  whatever  comes  to  hand — claims  the 
hearing  of  everyone — fails,  only  to  try  again.  (3) 
"  Turns  what  it  touches  into  gold."  Cheapest, 
commonest  materials,  old-fashioned  games  and 
verses,  not  least  the  mother's  baby-songs  and  finger- 
plays  : — all  are  worked  into  a  tissue  of  such  strange 


froebel's  life  and  work  35 

power  that,  while  at  the  best,  retained  as  a  whole 
and  used  as  Froebel  meant,  still  every  morsel  is 
precious,  even  the  travesty  of  Kindergarten,  not 
infrequent,  alas  !  in  the  educational  market,  takes 
the  place  of  something  worse,  viz. — the  Rod  and 
the  Rote-learning  of  our  ancestors. 


4  — (957) 


Froebel's  Education  of  Man 


INTRODUCTION 

In  everything  dwells  and   rules   an   eternal  law. 
This  law  expresses  itself,  distinctly  and  clearly, 
alike  in   what  is  external  to   man — Nature  ;    in 
what  is  internal  to  man — the  Soul  ;    and  in  what  J?/sen?°of 
unites  these  two — Life.     Human  minds  of  oppo-  Jng'olT^an"^* 
site    types   perceive    this   equally  :     those   which  le^ng^'ac- 
start  from  Faith,  and  are  thoroughly  possessed  by°maM.^'''^ 
by  the  feeling  that  nothing  else  can  be  than  what 
Faith  tells  ;    and  those  which,  with  clear  intelli- 
gence,  behold  through  the  outward  that  which 
is  within,  and  see  that  the  external  grows  neces- 
sarily from  the  internal.     As  foundation  of  this 
all-ruling   law,    exists    of   necessity   a    conscious, 
almighty,  and  eternal  Being.     All  this  has  been 
recognised  from  the   beginning,  and  ever  will  be 
recognised,    by    every    quietly    heedful    human 
heart,  and  by  every  thoughtful  human  intellect. 

The  one  Being  is  God.  Everything  came  p^^^„^^  !„ 
forth  from  God,  and  by  God  alone  is  governed  ;  '-•verything 
so  that  the  sole  Foundation  of  all  tilings  is  God. 
In  everything,  God  rules  and  lives.  Everything 
rests  and  subsists  in  God.  Things  exist  only 
because  God  acts  in  them.  The  Divine  that 
acts  in  each  thing  is  the  Essence  of  that  thing. 

The  destination  of  all  things  is,  by  unfolding,  Th'^csUna- 
to  set  forth  their  Essence,  which  is  the  Divine  'Wiigs. 

37 


38 


THE   STUDENT  S   FROEBEL 


The  educa- 
tion of  maa. 


Science  of 
Education. 


Doctrine  of 
Education. 


.\rt  of 
Teaching. 


Aim  of 
Education. 


Lifa- 
w.sdom. 


Wisdom's 

two-fold 

work. 


that  lives  in  them,  and  thus,  to  reveal  God  in  and 
by  what  is  outward  and  transitory.  The  special 
destination  of  man,  as  a  being  endowed  with 
perception  and  reason,  is  to  become  fully  and 
clearly  conscious  of  his  own  Essence — the  Divine 
that  is  in  him, — and  to  make  it  manifest  in  his 
own  life.  The  education  of  man  is  the  awakening 
and  training  of  his  humanity  to  consciousness 
and  reflection,  so  that  his  outward  life  may  be 
an  expression  of  this  inward  law. 

Recognition  of  this  eternal  law,  with  insight 
into  its  foundation  and  the  variety  of  its  opera- 
tions, is  science — Science  of  Life  :  and  that  law, 
when  applied  in  practice  by  the  thinking  creature 
on  and  by  itself,  is  Science  of  Education. 

A  system  of  rules  issuing  from  knowiedge  of  that 
law,  designed  to  enable  rational  beings  to  become 
conscious  of  their  destination,  and  to  fulhl  it,  is 
Doctrine  of  Education, 

Voluntary  application  of  this  knowledge  so  as 
to  develop  and  train  rational  beings,  in  order  to 
attain  their  true  destiny,  is  Art  of  Teaching. 

The  aim  of  education  is  to  produce  a  pure, 
faithful,  complete,  and  therefore  holy,  Hfe., 

Knowiedge  and  practice  united,  theory  and 
apphcation  coalescing  into  pure,  faithful,  and 
complete  living,  is  life-wisdom. 

To  be  wise  is  the  highest  endeavour  possible 
to  man  ;  it  is  also  the  highest  result  of  man's 
self-determining  power. 

To  educate  oneself  and  others,  with  conscious 
purpose,  is  the  twofold  work  of  wisdom.  This 
work  began  with  the  first  appearance  of  man  on 


8 


10 


11 


INTRODUCTION  39 

earth  ;  it  was  in  full  action  as  soon  as  the  indi- 
vidual began  to  be  completely  self-conscious ; 
it  asserts  itself  to-day  as  the  necessary  claim  for 
all  human-beings,  and  as  such  will  by  and  by 
find  hearing  and  fulfilment.  Thus  to  work  is  to 
walk  on  the  road  which  alone  "  leadeth  unto 
life,"  which  guides  without  fail  to  the  satisfaction 
of  man's  inward,  and  not  less  of  his  outward, 
needs ;  the  way,  therefore,  which  conducts, 
through  consistent,  pure,  and  holy  Hving,  to  the 
Blessed  Life. 

12  The    Divine   in    man,  wdiich  is  his  Essence,  is  The  work  of 

/  1  rill  11  1   •  •  education, 

/    to  be  unfolded  and  brought  to  his  consciousness  to  lead  man 

/  .  ,  ^  .  ,        to  know 

\    by  means  of  education  ;   and  man  himself  is  to  be  himsoif, 

.  .....  Nature,  and 

raised   to   a   consciousness  of  living  up  to,   and  God. 
reahsing  in  freedom,  the  Divine  which  acts  within 
him. 

13  The  Divine  as  it  exists  in  nature  is  to  be  brought 
to  man's  knowledge  by  education,  which,  at  the 
same  time,  is  to  show  that  both  nature  and  man 
are  governed  by  similar  laws. 

14  Education  is  to  lead  man  to  reahse  in  his  fife  the 
truth  that  nature  and  man  came  forth  from  God, 
are  ruled  by  God,  and  rest  in  God. 

15  Education  should  guide  man  to  the  under- 
standing of  himself,  to  peace  with  nature,  and  to 
union  with  God.  Education,  therefore,  has  to 
raise  the  human-being  to  a  knowledge  of  himself 
and  of  humanity  ;  to  a  knowledge  of  God  and  of 
nature  ;  and  to  the  pure  and  holy  fife  which 
follows  from  this  knowledge. 

17         The   Essence   or   Divine  part  of  things,  and  of  Jl'lf^T^T 
man,  is  known  through  their  outward  expression,  known'^from 


40 


THE   STUDENT  S   FROEBEL 


its  outwaxd 
expression, 
which  may 
be  mislead- 
ing. 


The  reason 
for  obser- 
vant rather 
than  inter- 
fering 
education. 


Hence  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  utterances 
[outward  effects,  or  results]  whether  of  man  or 
of  other  creatures,  are  the  matters  with  which 
training  and  instruction  are  concerned. 

So  far  is  undeniable  :  now  comes  one  of 
Froebel's  axioms,  which  may  seem  to  many 
by  no  means  self-evident. 
The  nature  of  things  demands  that  in  every 
relation  we  infer  not  directly,  but  inversely,  from 
the  outward  to  the  inward,  and  from  the  inward 
to  the  outward. 

His  argument  is  :    Great  harm  in  family  and 
school,    endless    misconstruction    leading    to 
fatal  injustice,  come   from   direct   inferences 
from  outward  and  visible  behaviour  to  the 
unseen  purpose,  to  the  heart. 
A  child  who  seems  good  outwardly,  is  often  not 
good  inwardly  :  that  is,  he  does  not  try  to  be  good 
out  of  love  and  with  self-control,  but  is  contented 
to  seem  so  ;  while  one  who  is  outwardly  rough  and 
wilful  often  has  within  him  a  most  zealous  endeav- 
our to  do  right  ;   likewise,  an  apparently  inatten- 
tive child  may  have  within  him  a  steady  thought- 
fulness  that  hinders  heeding  of  things  outward. 
Therefore  education  and  instruction  should  from 
the  very  first  be  passive,  observant,  protective  ; 
rather  than  prescribing,  determining,  interfering. 
This  follows,  Froebel  sa3's,  from  the  definition 
of    education  :     that    education    is,    simply, 
helping  the  Divine  within  us  to  come  forth, 
to  act. 
We   must   assume  that   the  young  human  being 
aims  surely,  if  unconsciously,  at  what  is  best  for 


18 


19 


20 


INTRODUCTION  41 

itself,  and  feels  within  it  power  and  means  to 
attain  this.  So  the  duckling  hurries  into  the  water, 
a  chick  scratches  on  the  ground  for  its  meat,  and 
the  young  swallow  catches  food  on  the  wing. 

These,  he  says,  are  fair  illustrations.  They 
know  what  they  are  about  !  So  does  a  child, 
when  it  tests  everything,  with  tongue  and 
finger,  tries  every  movement,  and  reaches 
after  every  new  object. 

21  To   young    plants    and    animals    we    give    space,  space,  tiwe, 
and  time,  and  rest,  knowing  that  they  will  unfold  sary  foT^' 
to  beauty,  by  laws  working  in  each.     We  avoid  crea'tures. 
acting  on  them  by  force,  for  we  know  that  such 
intrusion  upon  their  natural  growth  could  only 
injure   their  development.     Yet   man   treats  the 
young  human  being  as  if  it  were  a  piece  of  wax,  a 

lump  of  clay,  out  of  which  he  can  mould  what  he 
will.  O  men  !  as  you  stroll  through  garden  or 
meadow,  field  or  copse,  why  do  you  not  use  your 
senses  to  perceive  what  Nature  in  her  silent 
language  would  teach  you  ?  Behold  the  plant — 
you  call  it  weed  :  when  grown  under  pressure  and 
constraint  you  scarcely  guess  its  natural  life  and 
purpose.  But  in  open  ground  see  what  regularity 
it^hows,  how  its  inward  life  becomes  manifest  ;   a 

Mi 

sun,  a  star  blossoms  forth  from  the  ground  ! 
Your  children  too,  O  parents,  have  it  in  them  to 
become  creatures  fully  developed  into  beauty  : 
but  if  you  early  force  on  them  form  and  put 
them  to  work  unsuited  to  their  nature,  they  will 
grow  stunted  and  misshapen,  through  those 
unnatural  conditions. 

22  All  training  and  instruction    which    prescribes 


42  THE  student's  froebel 

All  coercive  and  fixcs, '  that  is,  interferes  with  Nature,  must 
may  injure  tend  to  Hmit  and  injure,  if  we  consider  the  action 
of  the  Divine,   and  take  man   as  in  his  primal 
beauty  and  original  health. 

To  borrow  a  lesson  from  plant-culture  :  the 
\nne  has  to  be  pruned,  but  pruning  by  itself 
brings  no  fruit ;  indeed,  by  pruning,  the  vine  may 
be  killed,  or  its  power  of  bearing  fruit  ruined, 
unless  the  gardener  proceed  most  cautiously, 
heeding  the  nature  of  the  plant.  In  the  treatment 
of  animals  and  plants,  we  often  take  the  right 
course,  while  with  human  beings  we  start  on  the 
wrong  road.  Yet  in  all  things  [animals,  plants, 
human  beings]  powers  are  working  that  flow 
from  one  Spring,  and  act  by  similar  laws. 
Coercive  As  a  matter  of  fact,  an  unspoiled  original  con-     23 

treatment         ....  ,  ,  ..t.  ,  rn 

may  be  ditiou  IS  rarely  to  be  seen  m  Nature,  least  ol  all 
in  man.  For  that  very  reason,  always,  and  above 
all  in  the  individual  human  being,  the  unspoiled 
condition  must  be  assumed,  until  the  contrary 
be  proved  :  other\\ise,  wherever  really  found, 
it  would  soon  be  impaired.  When,  however, 
we  are  able  to  judge  with  certainty  that  the 
original  condition  has  been  spoiled,  then  a  directly 
coercive  mode  of  treatment  is  called  for. 

Emphasizing  the  difficulty  involved  in  this 

certain  inference,  Froebel  insists,  that  when 

wilful  naughtiness  has  to  be  stopped,  even 

then  : — 

Doctrine,  training,  and  instruction  have  to  be  far     24 

more  passive  and  observant,  than  interfering  and 

coercive,    because    by    needless   interference    and 

coercion    the    simple    development,    and    steady 


INTRODUCTION  43 

progress  of  humanity  would  be  stopped.  For 
with  freedom  and  self-determination  to  realise 
the  Divine  in  man  and  through  man's  life,  is 
the  very  goal  of  all  education,  the  aim  of  life, 
what  man  is  in  the  world  for. 

If  teachers  and  elders  persist  in   trying  to 

force  pupils  into  some  form  of  character  and 

work  which  parents  prefer,  instead  of  helping 

them  to  grow  into  what  God  made  them  for, 

the    aim    of    true    education    is    absolutely 

defeated.     Yet  with  the  firmest  and  strongest 

pronouncement  that  every  form  of  pressure 

and   compulsion   should  be    avoided    by   all 

who  have  charge  of  children,  wherever  possible, 

and  as  long  as  possible,  Froebel  combines  the 

plain    admission    that    false    choice,    wrong 

deed,  on  the    part    of   child  are   not   to    be 

yielded     to     or    taken     as     inevitable,    but 

resisted  and  put  down — whenever  necessary  ; 

that   is,    when    through   inherited  character, 

social  circumstances,  etc.,  the  passive,  waiting 

method  having  been  duly  tried,  has  plainly 

failed. 

30         In   good    education,    genuine   instruction,    and 

true  teaching,  necessity  calls  forth  freedom,  law 

evokes     self-determination,     external     constraint 

calls  forth  internal  free-will,  hate  from  without 

evokes  love  from  within.     Wherever  hatred  begets 

hatred,  and  law  calls  into  being  deceit  and  crime  ; 

where    constraint    produces   slavish    feehng,    and 

necessity,  sense  of  bondage  ;    wherever  pressure 

destroys  inward  activity,  and  severity  engenders 

rebelhon     and     falsehood  :      there     all     genuine 


44  THE  student's  froebel 

education,  all  true  working  of  teaching  and  instruc- 
tion, is  at  an  end.     That  this  latter  state  of  things 
may  be  escaped,  and  the  former  attained,  authority- 
must  go  to  work  observantly.     This  is  secured 
when  all  educators,  teachers,  instructors,  though 
necessarily    set    in    authority,    yet    bear    the   in- 
contestable   stamp    of   being  themselves    subject 
to    an    overruling   law,    an    inevitable    necessity 
which  excludes  caprice. 
The  three         lu    all   true   cducatiou   every   genuine   teacher     31 
education     has   to   bc   always,   in    every   detail,    two-sided  : 
^"™'  to    give    and    take — join    and    divide — lead    and 

follow — act  and  bear — manage  and  let  alone — 
be  fixed  and  movable.  The  child  or  pupil  is  to 
be  so  likewise,  and  betwixt  the  two — tutor  and 
pupil,  demand  and  compliance — a  third  term 
rules  unseen,  to  which  tutor  and  pupil  are  alike 
and  equally  subject.  This  third  is  the  ideal 
Best — the  abstract  right — as  it  issues  from  the 
conditions  of  each  case,  and  expresses  itself 
impersonally.  The  teacher  has  to  express, 
simply  and  firmly,  sometimes  even  gravely  and 
severely,  his  clear  quiet  recognition  of,  and  steady 
cheerful  obedience  to,  this  third  term.  The 
pupil,  too,  has  a  wonderfully  fine  feeUng  for  it. 
A  child  rarely  fails  to  see  whether  what  parent 
and  teacher  order  or  forbid  comes  from  themselves 
— personally,  arbitrarily — or  is  the  expression  of 
universal  and  necessary  truth,  speaking  through 
them. 
A  formula        Willing    submissiou    to    this    changeless    third     32 

for  instruc-  °  ,  . ,  , , 

tion,  anda    term,    whcreto    teacher    and    pupil    are    equally 
for  life.       subject,  ought  to  bc  expressed  in  every  command 


INTRODUCTION  45 

of  the  teacher,  to  the  minutest  detail.  So,  the 
universal  formula  for  instruction  is :  Do  this, 
and  see,  in  each  particular  case,  what  follows 
from  your  action,  and  what  knowledge  it  will 
bring  you.  And  the  prescription  for  life  itself, 
for  every  one — is  :  Manifest  in  the  world  outside 
you  your  spiritual  being,  the  life  that  is  in  you  ; 
and  see  what  your  nature  needs  and  how  it  is 
made. 

Thus,  Jesus  says,  the  divinity  of  his  mission 

is  to  be  known  ;    "  If  any  man  willeth  to  do  [S:  Joim 

-^  vii,  17.] 

His  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  teaching 
whether  it  be  of  God  or  whether  I  speak  from 
myself." 

33  The  following  demand  is  understood,  and  the 
method  of  its  fulfilment  is  given,  at  the  same 
time.  The  aim  of  the  educator,  the  purpose  of 
teaching,  is  to  make  the  special  universal,  and  the 
universal  special,  and  prove  the  existence  of  both  ; 
it  is  to  make  the  outward  inward,  to  make  the 
inward  outward,  and  show  the  necessary  unity 
of  them  ;  it  is  to  consider  the  finite  infinitely, 
and  the  infinite  finitely,  and  to  reahse  them  both  ; 
it  is  to  perceive  and  behold  Divineness  in  the 
human,  to  prove  the  being  of  man  in  God,  and  to 
strive  to  set  forth  the  union  of  both  in  hfe. 

The  course  prescribed  is  seen  more  clearly  to 
come  from  man's  nature,  and  asserts  itself  more 
positively,  the  more  man  contemplates  humanity 
in  himself,  in  the  rising  generation,  and  in  the 
historical  development  of  mankind. 

35  If,  then,  we  realise  the  infinite  by  means  of 
the  finite,  the  heavenly  by  the  earthly,  the  Divine 


46  THE  student's  froebel 

by  man  and  through  man's  Hfe  (thus  cherishing 
The  child  his  originally  divine  nature),  and  if  this  comes  to 
welcomed  as  us  as  iudisDutably  the  sole  end  and  aim  of  educa- 

a  gift  of  God.       .  ,  •         r     n  1  -11  1        • 

tion, — then  it  follows  that  the  human  bemg  must 
be  regarded  in  this  light  from  the  very  beginning  of  36 
its  existence.  Every  child  in  right  of  its  soul  is 
to  be  received  as  something  divine  appearing  in 
human  form  as  a  pledge  of  God's  grace,  a  gift  of 
God.  Such  the  early  Christians,  by  the  names 
they  gave  their  children,  really  acknowledged 
them  to  be. 

Deodatus,  Adeodatus,  Theodore,  Theodotus, 
Theodosius,    and    their    feminines,    occur    to 
us. 
becar'l'd^fo?      Evcry   chiM   ought    to   be   acknowledged   and     37 
sLy°cSn-^*'  cared  for  as  an  essential  part  of  humanity  ;  and 
aiTpasI^'*  th^^  parents,  as  guardians,  ought  to  feel  them- 
Fufure  un*-"'^  sclvcs  respousiblc  to  God,  to  the  child,  and  to 
mLtkind.*     mankind.     In   the   same   way   parents   ought   to 
regard  the  child  as  in  necessary  connection  with 
the  present,  the  past,  and  the  future  of  human 
development,  and  bring  the  child's  training  into 
accord  with  the  claims  of  mankind's  development, 
as  it  has  been,  is,  and  shall  be. 
lus^mfoid-"'      Man,  as  an  outward  manifestation  of  humanity,     39 
iTu^minity     ^^  ^^  ^^  accouut  to  bc  vicwcd  as  complete,  fixed, 
accomphshed  ;     but    as    continuously    unfolding 
from  one  stage  of  development  to  another,  ever 
growing  towards  a  goal  which  rests  in  Eternity 
and  Infinity. 

Each  successive  generation,  each  individual, 
has  to  pass  through  the  previous  stages  of  human 
development.     If     he     did     not     pass     through 


INTRODUCTION  47 

them,  he  would  not  understand  either  the  past  or 
the  present,  but    it    must  be  by  tlie  hving   way 
of    self-active   growth,    not   by    that    of    lifeless 
copying. 
Humanity    in    every    individual    ought    to    be  Each  human 

/  •'  °  being  should 

presented  m  the  shape  that  is  his  own  :    so  that  present 

*.  r    /^  humanity  in 

the  nature  of  humanity  and  of  God,  as  infinite,  i^'s own  way. 
eternal,  and  containing  all  variety,  may  be  felt, 
and  recognised,  and  ever  more  distinctly  perceived. 

No    true,    genuine    tending    and    training    of  Adequate 
mankind  can  grow,  bloom,  bear  fruit,  and  ripen  Man  can 
out  of  any  other  root  but  full  and  complete  know-  from'fuii 
ledge  of  man  from  the  beginning  of  his  being  :  of  Man. 
whatever  else  needs  to  be  known  and  used  in  this 
tending  and  training  will,  if  earnestly  sought,  be 
found  to  come  naturally  from  this  knowledge. 

Hence  follows  plainly  what  parents  ought  to  The  duty  o< 
do,  and  to  be,  for  the  sake  of  their  childi^en's 
welfare.  They  ought  to  be  pure  and  clean  in 
word  and  deed,  to  be  filled  with  a  sense  of  the 
worth  and  dignity  of  man,  to  consider  themselves 
guardians  of  a  gift  of  God,  to  study  the  function 
and  destiny  of  man,  with  all  the  ways  and  means  of 
reaching  it. 

Children,  members  of  a  family,  will  best  exhibit 
the  native  gifts,  known  or  unknown,  of  the 
family,  if  each  child,  each  member,  unfolds  himself 
most  completely  and  most  originally.  So  human 
beings,  as  children  of  God  and  members  of  the 
human  family,  will  best  represent  the  union  of 
God  and  man,  which  exists  really  though  unper- 
ceived,  if  each  individual  unfolds  himself  as 
completely  and  originally  as  possible. 


48  THE  student's  froebel 

Impartial         Therefore  from  his  very  birth,  from  his  first     44 

develop-  -^ 

mentofthe  appearaiicc  upon  earth,  the  child  should  be  taken 
powers.  for  wliat  he  is,  man  in  germ,  and  have  a  free, 
all-round  use  of  his  strength.  No  one  limb  or 
power  should  ever  be  fostered  at  the  expense 
of  the  rest,  the  child  should  not  be  fettered, 
bound,  swathed,  nor  by  and  by  held  in  leading- 
strings.  The  child  should  learn  as  early  as 
possible  to  find  within  himself  the  centre  of 
gravity  of  all  his  powers,  on  this  centre  to  rest, 
and  resting  on  it,  to  act  and  move  freely.  He 
should  be  taught  to  grasp  and  hold  fast  with  his 
own  hands,  to  stand  and  walk  on  his  own  feet, 
to  look  and  see  with  his  own  eyes,  thus  to  use  all 
his  powers  equally  and  evenly. 

Physically — this     is,     to-day,     well    known. 

What    we    want    is    the    like    treatment    of 

senses,  reason,  spirit. 
Thefirst  The  child's  first  expression  is  that  of  activity.     45 

awakening  -^  J 

of  the  child's  Xhe  exhibition   of  force  calls  out  counter-force, 

human  con-  ' 

sciousness.  hcuc'fe  the  child's  early  crying  ;  hence  it  kicks 
against  whatever  resists  its  feet  ;  hence  it  seizes 
whatever  its  hands  touch.  Soon  after,  or  along 
with  this,  social  feeling  is  developed  in  the  child  : 
hence  its  smile,  its  evident  pleasure  at  moving  its 
limbs  in  comfortable  warmth,  bright  light,  and 
pure  fresh  air.  This  is  the  first  awaking  of  the 
child's  human  consciousness. 

The  mean-        The   carlicst   utterances   of  the  child,  that  is, 

ing  of  the  ■<  r  •  r  i  •  c 

chud's  first    the    first   expressions    of    human    life,    are    rest 

utterance.  -^  . 

and  unrest,  pleasure  and  pam,  smiling  and 
crying.  Rest,  pleasure,  and  smiling  betoken 
whatever,  in  the  child's  feeling,  suits  the  steady 


INTRODUCTION  49 

development  of  its  being,  that  is,  of  human  hfe 
at  the  child's  stage.  To  keep  these  undisturbed, 
all  the  care  which  is  the  earhest  form  of  education 
must  be  apphed.  Uneasiness,  pain,  and  crying 
betoken  at  first  whatever  hinders  the  development 
of  the  human  being  at  the  child  stage,  and  all 
rudiments  of  education  must  attend  to  these, 
trying  to  find  out  and  remove  their  causes. 

In  the  earhest  crying,  or  expression  of  uneasi-  Beginning  of 
ness,  there  is  assuredly  no  wilfulness,  but  wilfulness  ^^'^■'''"• 
springs  up  very  early — we  cannot  tell  when, 
or  how — as  soon  as  ever  the  httle  being,  the 
human  plant  only  just  above  ground,  begins  to 
feel  that  it  has  been  left,  by  someone's  caprice 
or  indolence,  to  that  which  causes  it  uneasiness  or 
pain.  When  this  sad  feehng  has  once  infected 
the  child,  wilfulness,  first  and  ughest  of  faults, 
is  alive. 

Even  when  the  right  way  is  taken,  there  may  Man-s  first 
be  errors  in  method.  It  is  man's  nature  and  seu-°con"roi. 
destination  to  be  trained  up  to  endure  severe 
pains  and  heavy  burdens  through  the  bearing  of 
light  ones.  When  therefore  parents  and  those 
in  charge  are  convinced  that  the  child,  which 
seems  uneasy  and  even  cries,  has  really  got  all 
that  it  needs,  and  that  whatever  could  hurt  it 
has  been  removed,  then  they  not  only  may,  but 
ought  to,  leave  the  child  to  itself  and  give  it  time 
to  recover.  For  if  the  little  creature  has  but 
once,  not  to  say  often,  by  dint  of  impatient  crying 
extracted  from  those  who  have  charge  of  it  help 
and  sympathy  not  really  needed,  they  have  lost 
thereby  much  ground  not  easy  to  recover.     The 


50  THE  student's  froebel 

little   creature  has   so   fine   a   perception   of   the 

weakness  of  those  around  it,   that  if  they  give 

the  opportunity,  it  prefers  using  its  power  in  the 

easier  way  of  governing  them,  than  in  doing  or 

bearing  anything,  for  itself. 

The  extreme      At  this  stagc  thc  huuiau  being  is  called  a  suck- 
importance    , .  ,    .  ,  , ,  . 

of  the  early  ling  and  lu  cveFv  seuse  deserves  the  name  ;  for, 
man,  at  this  stage,  does  nothing  but  assimilate 
the  variety  of  things  outside  him.  Hence  this 
first  stage  of  human  development  is  inexpressibly 
momentous  for  the  child's  present  and  future 
Hfe. 

It  is  momentous  for  his  present  and  future  life, 
that  at  this  stage  nothing  unwholesome  or  mean, 
nothing    doubtful    or    bad,    be    absorbed.     The 
expressions  on  the  faces  of  every  one  about  the 
child  should  be  pure  and  firm,  awakening  and  nour- 
ishing trust.     The  environment  should  be  clean 
and  bright  :    pure  air,  clear  light,  open  space — 
however  scant  the  furniture.     For  alas  !  the  im- 
pressions of  youth,  imbibed  in  childhood,  are  often 
hardly  to  be  overcome  throughout  life,  because  in 
earliest    years    the   whole   being    is   surrendered 
[laid  open  like  a  sensitive  plate]   to  impressions 
from  without.     The  severest  conflicts  with  self, 
in   later   years,    the   most   painful  moral   experi- 
ences,  have    often    had     their    first    causes    in 
this   stage  ;    hence  the  care  of  the    nursling    is 
all-important. 
The  Child's       Mothers   know  that  the  first  smile  makes  an 
precio'Ss^to^  epoch  iu  the  child's  development,  for  it    is    the 
^°epo?h.^^  first  expression  of  self-consciousness — but  some- 
thing higher,  too.     It  is  a  sign  of  social  feeling, 


INTRODUCTION  51 

first  between  the  child  and  its  mother,  then 
between  the  child  and  its  father  and  brothers 
and  sisters,  and  later  between  the  child  and  other 
human  beings. 

48  This  feeling  of  community,   which  unites  the  The  first 
child   at   first   with   mother,   father  and   family,  L°fhi  S' 
is  the  germ  of  all  genuiae  religion,  of  all  genuine  °* '''"^'°"- 
endeavour   after   union   with   the   Eternal,    with 

God.     Genuine    religion,    true    and   living,    piety  True  and 
such  as  will  endure  through  danger  and  conflict,  £sFn^'^ 
in   need   and   adversity,    in   joy   and   happiness,  chiidh^d. 
must  come  to   the   human  being   when   it   is   a 
nursling.     When,  therefore,  a  mother  is  seen  to 
lay   her  sleeping  babe  on   its   comfortable   bed, 
with   a   devout   upward  look   to   their  heavenly 

49  Father  for  His  protection  and  loving  care,  not  only 
is  the  beholder  touched,  but  the  act  is  full  of 
blessing  for  the  child.     The  same,  too,  when  she 

50  takes  it  up  from  rest,  smiling  and  happy,  her 
lips  moving  in  prayer,  as  though  it  were  given 
to  her  anew.  If  parents  desire  to  provide  for  their 
children  this  unshaken  prop,  this  never-vanishing 

52    rallying    point    as    the   highest    portion _  for   life,  common 
let  them  always  be  visibly,  as  well  as  inwardly  fam" 
united  with  their  children,  when — in  quiet  cham-  Rei\g?on. 
ber,  or  in  the  open  air — they  feel  and  acknowledge 
themselves  to  be  in  union  with  their  God  and 
Father,  in  prayer.     Let  no  one  ever  say,  "  The 
children  will  not  understand  it,"  this  were  to  rob 
them   straightway    of    their    higher    life.     They 
do  understand  it,  and  will  understand  it,  if  only 
they  have  not  already  run  wild  ;   if  only  they  are 
not  already  too  much  estranged  from  themselves 

«— (957) 


52  THE  student's  froebel 

and    from    their   parents.     They    understand    it, 

not  by  their  intellect,  but  in  their  inmost  souls. 

Piety,  so      Thus  germinating  and  thus  fostered,  religion  wiU 

indlfir/ed,'' be  victorious  over  all  the  storms  and  dangers  of 

Tome  the'     life.     The  example  of  reUgious  parents,  even  when 


World. 


the  child  seems  not   to  have  heeded   or  under- 
stood, brings  good  fruit.     The  results  of  the  living 
example  of  parents  is  equally  certain,  bad,  alas  ! 
as  well  as  good. 
Develop-  Not  alouc  for  the  special  growth  of  the  rehgious     53 

ment  should   ^      , .  .  i       .       r  i    ■  i      i  i         ■        • 

be  looked     icelmg   m   man,  but   tor  his  whole  growth,  it  is 

on  as  con-  .  i       ,       i   •  i  i  i  i  i 

tinuous.  most  important  that  his  development  should 
steadily  advance  from  one  point,  and  be  always 
viewed  and  tended  as  continuously  advancing. 
Life  being  really  of  one  piece,  without  sharp 
divisions,  for  the  years,  like  the  seasons,  melt  one 
into  another,  it  is  harmful  to  treat  the  stages  of 
human  life — nursling — child — boy  or  girl — youth 
or  maiden — old  man  or  matron — as  though  they 
were  really  separated.  Yet  in  common  life  and 
parlance,  they  are  thus  treated.  Successive  stages 
emphasize  their  differences  so  much  that  their 
common  human  nature  seems  forgotten. 

The  boy  forgets  that  he  was  once  a  child,  that  54 
the  child  will  one  day  be  a  boy  ;  the  adult  has 
forgotten  his  own  earlier  stages  of  development, 
and  speaks  of  child,  boy,  youth,  as  beings  of 
separate  nature  and  gifts  from  himself.  Now 
this  making  of  divisions  and  contrasts,  as  it 
springs  from  want  of  early  and  steady  attention 
to  the  unfolding  of  one's  own  life,  is  false  and 
artificial,  and  cannot  but  be  hurtful  in  many 
ways  which  need  not  be  specified. 


INTRODUCTION  53 

55  It  would  be  altogether  otherwise  if  parents  Man  u  not 
did  but  consider  their  child  in  relation  to  all  its  u'punur"" 
stages  of  development,  without  overlooking  any.  fuifiuedthr 
If,  especially,  they  would  consider  that  the  antewdenV 
vigorous  and  complete  unfolding  and  improve-  tod"mind, 
ment  of  each  succeeding  stage  of  life  depends  on  ^" 
the  vigorous,  complete,  development  of  every 
preceding  stage.  This  point  is  too  often  over- 
looked or  unheeded  by  parents.  They  assume 
the  human  being  to  be  a  boy  if  he  has  attained 
boy's  age  ;  they  assume  the  human  being  to  be  a 
man  because  he  has  reached  man's  years.  The 
boy  is  not  a  boy,  or  the  youth  a  youth,  simply 
because  he  has  attained  the  age  of  boy  and 
youth  ;  but  by  virtue  of  having  lived  through, 
first,  childhood  then  boyhood,  faithful  to  the 
claims  of  his  soul,  and  mind,  and  body.  In 
the  same  way  man  becomes  a  man  not  simply 
by  reaching  the  average  years  of  manhood 
but  by  fulfilling  the  duties  of  all  preceding  stages 
of  life — childhood,  boyhood,  youth.  Parents 
otherwise  able  and  intelligent,  wiU  not  only 
require  a  child  to  show  itself  already  a  boy  or 
youth,  but  especially  ask  the  boy  to  show  himself 
a  man,  thus  skipping  the  stages  of  boy  and 
youth.  It  is  one  thing  to  see  and  heed  in  the 
child  or  boy — in  germ,  or  outline — the  youth 
and  man,  that  wiU  one  day  be.  It  is  quite  another 
to  look  upon,  and  behave  to,  the  actual  boy  as 
though  he  were  already  a  man  ;  to  expect  child 
and  boy  to  show  himself  youth  and  man,  and  even 
to  feel  and  think,  act  and  behave,  as  though  he 
reaUy  were  so.     Parents  who  expect  this  overlook 


54  THE  student's  froebel 

or  have  forgotten  the  processes  through  which 

alone  they  themselves  have  become  able  parents 

and  useful  human  beings  ;    for  this  was  by  living 

through  the  very  stages  of  life  which  they  now 

wish  their  child  to  skip. 

Neglect  of        TMs  ueglect  of  the  early,  especially  the  very     56 

suges'        earliest,  stages   of  development,   in   reference   to 

^erfdiffi-    the  later,  places  insuperable  obstacles  in  the  way  of 

^"th'e        the   boy's   future   teacher   and   trainer.     A   boy 

Educator.     ^^  treated  thinks,  in  the  first  place,  that  he  may 

entirely  omit  instruction  belonging  to  an  earlier 

The  harm  of  age-     Again,    thc   cffcct   is   most   injurious,    and 

spclaiisa-     weakening,  when  a  distant  aim  is  set  before  the 

*'°°-  boy  too  soon,  something  external  to  be  copied, 

or  to  be  tried  for,  such  as  preparation  for  a  certain 

office   or    career    [beyond     the    child's     present 

horizon,  however  desirable  in  the  possible  future]. 

The  child,  boy,  human  being  at  every  age,  ought 

to  have  one  sole  aim  :    to  be  at  each  stage  what 

this  stage  requires.     Then  each  succeeding  stage 

will  grow  like  a  fresh  shoot,   out  of  a  healthy 

bud  ;    and  the  individual  will,  with  like  effort  on 

each  succeeding  stage,  be  just  what  that  stage 

demands  :  for  the  adequate  development  of  the 

human  being,  on  each  life  stage  as  it  comes,  is 

effected    by    an    adequate    development    of    the 

human  being  on  each  preceding  stage,  and  in  no 

other  way.     Be  this  especially  noted  with  refer- 

Theac-        ence  to  unfolding  and  improving  natural  activity     57 

len's7and     in  thc  productiou  of  outward  results  ;    that  is, 

n™^aito     in  fostering  industry  and  love  of    bodily  work. 

SfSnfoided  People  in  general  have  false  notions  about  manual 

indusuyjn  ^oll  aud  iudustry,  about  all  activity  for  material 


INTRODUCTION  55 

results,  as  though  it  were  oppressive  and  lowering  spite  of 
— deadening,  vulgarising — instead  of  what  it  is  :  prejudice. 
life-waking  and  life-feeding.     It  is  more  than  that, 
it  bears  within  it  a  power  to  give  life. 

59  "  God  created  Man  in  His  own  Image,  in  the  [Genesis 
Image  of  God  created  He  him  "  ;  therefore  man 
ought  to  create  and  work  like  God.     The  spirit 

of    man  should  hover  over  the  shapeless  chaos,  created  in 
and  move  it ;    so  that  form,  and  what  bears  life  ne°ss,Vorks 
in  itself,  may  come  forth.     This  is  the  high  mean-  nke  nfrc.^' 
ing,  the  deep  significance,  the  great  aim,  of  all  havVthe" 
toil  and  industry  ;    of  all  doing  and  creating,  as  Hg"^e°'°jf 
we  are  quite  justified  in  calling  it.     By  means  ]^^^J^^^ 
of  toil  and  industry,  we  become  like  unto  God, 
if  our  working  is  accompanied  by  a  clear  thought 
— even  by  the  faintest  idea — that  by  our  doing 
we  present  outwardly  what  is  internal,  and  clothe 
with  body  what  is  spiritual ;    that  we  thereby 
put    invisible   thought    into    visible    forms,    and 
give  to  what  is  eternal  and  dwells  in  the  spirit, 
an    outward,    finite,    and    transitory    existence. 
We  thus  become  truly  hke  unto  God,  and  rise 
ever  more  toward  the  knowledge  of  him  ;    thus 
God  comes  inwardly  and  outwardly  nearer  to  us. 
Eternally  true  is  the  word  of  Jesus  :    "  The  poor  [s.  Matthew 
[the   toiling   multitudes]    have   the   Kingdom   of'^'^ 
Heaven,"  if  they  only  knew  it,  and  by  industry 
in  work  realised  it.     Children,  too,  possess  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  ;    for  they  yield  themselves 
up  wilhngly  and  trustfully  to  the  active  formative 
impulse  within  them,  when  not  hindered  by  the 
conceit  and  false  wisdom  of  their  elders. 

60  The  notion   that  man   toils  and   works  solely 


56  THE  student's  froebel 

to  support  his  body — his  husk — to  earn  bread, 

house,  and  clothes  is  an  error,  is  lowering  ;  this  idea 

is  to  be  put  up  with,  perhaps,  but  on  no  account  to 

be   spread,    for   it   is   not   true.     Originally   and 

properly,  man  works  to  realise  outside  him  the 

Thefirst  aim  spiritual,  thc  divine,  which  dwells  within  him; 

work'^is'to''^  that  he  may  thus  learn  to  know  his  own  spiritual 

vkiwy'the    nature,    and    the    nature    of    God.     The    bread, 

wkwn         dwelling,  clothes,  which  come  to  him  thereby,  are 

"*'  secondary.     Therefore,    Tesus    says :     "  Seek    ye 

[S.  Matthew  „  ,        Tr-        1  r  A     1  .,  ,  •  •        r- 

vi, 33l  first  the  Kmgdom  of  God  ;  that  is,  aim  first  at 
representing  in  your  life  what  is  Divine,  and  "  all 
the  rest,"  whatever  your  earthly  life  needs  beside, 
"  will  be  added  unto  you."  Thus,  also,  Jesus 
says  :  "  My  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  God  :  to  act, 
to  work,  as  God  hath  laid  it  on  me."  Therefore 
the  lilies  of  the  field,  which,  in  man's  view,  toil 
not,  are  arrayed  by  God  more  splendidly 
than  Solomon  in  all  his  glory.  Does  not  the 
lily  send  forth  leaves  and  flowers  ?  Does  she  not 
in  her  beauty  make  known  the  nature  of  God  ? 
The  fowls  of  Heaven,  that  in  man's  view  sow  not, 
labour  not,  are  they  not  exhibiting  in  all  that  they 
do — when  they  sing,  when  they  build  their  nests, 
in  all  their  manifold  actions — the  spirit,  the  life, 
which  God  placed  in  them  ?  To  this  end  God 
feeds  and  sustains  them.  Thus  man,  from  the 
lilies  of  the  field,  from  the  fowls  of  Heaven,  should 
learn  to  set  forth  in  deed  and  work,  in  form  and 
matter,  the  nature  given  him  by  God  as  place 
and  time,  rank  or  calling  shall  decide,  whether 
the  result  appear  at  the  moment  small  and 
insignificant  or  great  and  mighty. 


INTRODUCTION  57 

Now,   all  spiritual  workings,   when  they  turn  Resuuof 
into    finite    phenomena,    demand    succession    in  "hfre^lL 
time.     If,  therefore,  a  person  at  any  period  of  of^^'°P.™*°* 
life,   early  or  late,   has  neglected  to  exercise  a  p°^"^- 
power  within  him,  it  is  inevitable  that  at  some 
time  or  other  he  will  experience  a  want  through 
not  having  unfolded  that  power  ;   something  will 
not  be  his,  which  would  have  been  his,  had  he 
used  all  his  powers.     For,  by  the  universal  laws 
under  which  we  are  living,  that  neglected  activity 
would  have  had  some  result,   had  it  not  been 

neglected When  a  want  or  failure   appears 

there  is  naught  for  it  but  to  use  resignation, 
and  zealously  to  aim  by  working  with  thought 
for  the  future,  to  avoid  such  failure.  There  is 
then  a  twofold  necessity — inward  as  well  as 
outward,  whereof  the  former  includes  the  latter 
— that  the  growing  human  being  be  led  to  early 
activity  in  practical  work,  that  is  to  creative 
activity. 

The  nursling's  unconscious  activity  of  senses  The  need 
and  limbs  is  the  first  germ,   its  earliest  conscious  uve^wo'ik'in 
bodily  action  is  the   bud,    the  first    impulse  to  •^'*"'^"""- 
improve  his  play,  to  build  and  shape,  is  the  tender 
young    blossom,    and    boyhood    is    the     period 
when  man  must  be  fertilised  for  future  industry, 
and   activity  in   work.     Every   child,   and  later 
every  boy  or  youth,  of  whatever  rank  or  condition, 
should  spend  an  hour  or  two  daily  in  productive 
work.      Children,    and   adults   also,    are    far   too 
much    occupied   to-day   with    what   is   unformed 
and  shapeless,  and  too  little  with  simple  bodily 
work  ;    yet  to  learn  from  life,  and  by  work,  is 


58  THE  student's  froebel 

far  easier,  more  thorough  and  in  every  sense, 
more  improving.  Children  and  parents,  indeed, 
so  undervalue  the  use  of  bodily  work  in  itself, 
and  for  their  children's  future  position,  that 
schools  will  have  to  make  it  their  serious  task  to 
set  this  right.  The  existing  home  and  school 
training  leads  children  to  indolence  of  body,  and 
laziness  at  work,  so  this  phase  of  human  power 
remains  undeveloped,  and  is  wasted  to  an  immense 
degree.  In  schools  it  would  be  most  beneficial  to 
introduce  regular  hours  for  craft-work,  as  well  as 
the  lessons  of  abstract  instruction,  and  this  will 
have  to  be  done.  Hitherto,  through  its  being 
directed  solely  to  outward  and  trifling  ends,  the 
true  understanding  and  value  of  man's  bodily 
force  has  been  lost, 
d^'peii'dence  Momcutous  as  is  early  training  in  religion,  62 
andwork"  ^^^  ^^^^  important  is  early  training  in  industry 
and  genuine  work.  At  an  early  age,  work, 
conducted  with  due  regard  to  its  inner  mean- 
ing, confirms  and  elevates  religion.  Religion 
without  industry,  without  labour,  may  become 
empty  dreaming,  a  shadow  without  substance  ; 
in  the  same  way  toil,  industry,  without  religion, 
makes  of  man  a  machine,  a  beast  of  burden.  But 
the  power  of  man  has  to  develop  and  to  operate 
not  only  within  himself,  as  religion  and  piety, 
and  not  only  outwardly  as  labour  and  industry  ; 
it  has  also  to  be  applied  to  himself  in  the  form 
of  self-control,  temperance,  frugality. 
The  out-  For  one  not  wholly  devoid  of  self-knowledge,     63 

come  of  -'  o    ' 

human        fhis  ueeds  only  to  be  indicated.     Wherever  these 

force  work-  -' 

ing  within,    three — piety,    industry,    and    self-control,    which 


INTRODUCTION  59 

in  their  essence  are  one — work  together  in  con- 
cord, there  is  Heaven  upon  earth,  peace,  joy, 
health,  grace,  and  blessing. 
64  Thus,  man  in  the  child  is  to  be  considered 
as  a  whole  ;  thus,  the  life  of  mankind,  and  of 
man,  in  the  childhood  of  both,  are  to  be  viewed  as 
one  ;  thus  the  whole  future  activity  of  the  man  is 
to  be  looked  upon  as  having  its  germ  in  the  child. 
But  unity  can  be  realised  only  by  particulars, 
and  completeness  of  realisation  needs  succession 
in  time.  Therefore  the  world  and  hfe  unfold 
to  the  child,  and  are  developed  in  it,  as  particulars 
and  in  succession.  Thus  the  powers,  gifts,  and 
dispositions  of  man,  his  activities  of  Umb  and  of 
sense,  are  to  be  developed  in  succession,  and 
in  the  order  in  which  they  make  their  appearance 
in  the  child. 


I. —THE   NURSLING 

fi?stSn^'*  ^^^  new-born  human  being,  the  infant,  is  65 
the'culer*  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  outcr  world,  which  though  it  is 
'^orid-  really  what  it  always  was,  yet  to  the  child's 
perception  comes  from  nothingness — a  misty 
shapeless  darkness,  a  confused  chaos — so  that 
child  and  outer  world  melt  one  into  the  other. 
By  and  by,  objects  step  out  of  this  mist,  and 
present  themselves  before  the  child.  This  takes 
place  chiefly  by  the  help  of  words,  which  soon  pass 
from  mother  to  child,  first  to  divide,  then  again 
to  unite,  child  and  outer  world.  They  come  at 
first  singly  and  seldom,  by  and  by  frequently, 
then  with  more  definite  meaning  ;  till  at  last  the 
human  being — the  child — appears  to  itself  an 
object  distinct  from  all  others.  Thus  in  each 
child,  in  the  history  of  its  spiritual  unfolding  and 
growth  to  human  consciousness  and  of  its  ex- 
periences from  birth,  we  see  repeated  the  history 
of  the  creation  and  development  of  all  things, 
as  told  in  Holy  Writ,  up  to  the  point  when  man 
finds  himself  in  the  garden  of  God ;  the  child 
has  beautiful  nature  stretched  out  before  it. 
The  demand      To    make    what    is    internal,    external,    what    66 

of  the  ex-        .  .  i  -i  /»      -i 

ternai         IS  extcmal,  mternal,  and  to  find  a  unity  common 

object ;  its  .... 

satisfaction   to  both  I    this  IS  the  general  formula  to  express 

senses.        the  fuuctiou  of  man.     Therefore  every  external 

object  meets  the  human  being  with  a  demand 

to  be  known  and  recognised,  in  its  nature  and 

connection,    and    for    this    end    man    possesses 

60 


THE   NURSLING  61 

senses,  by  means  of  which  this  demand  can  be 
satisfied.  Each  thing  is  known  by  connecting 
67  it  with  its  opposite  in  the  same  kind,  and  by 
finding  the  union  or  agreement  between  them, 
and  this  knowledge  comes  to  pass  more  perfectly, 
the  more  complete  is  the  contrast  with  its  opposite, 
and  the  more  complete  the  discovery  of  the 
mediating  term. 

71  Step  by  step,  with  the  unfolding  ot  the  senses, 
is  developed  the  use  of  body  and  limbs,  and  this 
in  an  order  fixed  by  the  nature  of  the  body  and 
the  qualities  of  external  objects. 

72  The  objects  of  the  outer  world  are,  (1)  near  and  useofbody 

11  •         •  1  /n     and  limbs 

at  rest,  and  thus  mvite  us  to   keep   still,  or  (2)  developed 

.  .  .  .  f    .  '  ^    '   through 

they  are  m  motion,  increasing  their  distance,  contact  with 
and  thus  invite  us  to  seize  and  hold  them  fast,  world. 
or  (3)  they  are  fixed  at  distant  places,  and  invite 
us  to  move  toward  them,  or  bring  them  nearer 
to  us.  Thus  is  unfolded  the  use  of  the  limbs 
for  sitting  or  reclining,  for  grasping  and  seizing, 
for  walking  and  jumping.  Standing  is  the  most 
perfect  sum  of  the  uses  of  body  and  limbs  :  it  is 
the  finding  of  the  body's  centre  of  gravity. 

73  At  this  stage  of  development  the  growing 
man  is  still  concerned  wholly  with  the  use,  the 
employment,  the  exercise  of  his  body,  senses, 
limbs  ;  not  at  all  with  what  results  from,  or  is 
produced  bv,  this  use.     Of  effects,  he  is  perfectly  puy  needi 

^  -^  111  i.-  watching. 

careless,  or  more  precisely,  he  has  no  notion, 
hence  the  child's  playing  with  his  limbs.  The 
play  begins  with  hands,  lips,  tongue  and  feet,  with 
eyes,  too,  and  gestures.     At  first,  this  has  no  inner 

74  meaning,  for  exhibition  of  the  internal  in,  and  by, 


62  THE  student's  froebel 

the  external,  belongs  to  a  later  stage.  But  this 
play,  as  being  the  child's  first  utterance,  needs  to 
be  looked  to,  lest  the  child  accustom  itself  to 
meaningless  movements  of  limb,  especially  of 
face,  as  twistings  of  the  eyes  and  mouth.  Without 
due  care,  a  division  may  thus  arise  between 
gestures  and  feelings,  between  body  and  soul, 
between  the  outer  and  the  inner,  from  which 
division,  one  day,  dissimulation  may  grow  or 
the  body  contract  movements,  which  become 
involuntary,  and  may  go  with  us  through  life. 
Care  for  From  carlv  days,  therefore,  children  ought  not     75 

occupation  j  j     '  o 

whueinbed.  to  bc  left  to  thcmselvcs  in  bed  or  cradle,  without 
some  external  object  to  occupy  them.  This  is  to 
avoid  weakening  of  the  body,  which  is  sure  to 
produce  weakening  of  the  mind.  To  guard,  also, 
against  bodily  delicacy  the  child's  bed  should  not 
from  the  first,  be  too  soft.  It  should  be  made 
of  hay,  fine  straw,  or  chaff,  at  most  of  horsehair, 
not  of  feathers.  The  child's  covering  too,  during 
sleep,  should  be  light,  and  admit  fresh  air. 

At  first,  Froebel  suggested  that  a  caged  bird    76 
should  be  hung  up  in  sight  of    the    waking 
child,  afterwards  he  substituted   a    coloured 
ball,  swinging    freely,  as    equally   efficacious 
in  drawing  the  child's  attention  from  itself. 


^  II.— THE  CHILD 

77  When     activity    of     senses,    body     and    limbs  chudhood 
is  so  far  developed  that  the  child  begins,  of  its  Sse  ol"' 
own    accord,    to    represent    outwardly    what    is*^^^''''- 
within  it,  the  stage  of  infancy  in  human  develop- 
ment is  ended,   and  the  period  of  childhood  is 
begun.     Up  to  this  stage,  the  inner  being  of  man  is 
uniform    and    undifferentiated.     With    language, 
begins    expression    and    representation    of    the 

inner  being  of  man  ;  it  [the  inner  being  of  man] 
begins  to  be  differentiated  into  means  and  ends, 
it  breaks  up  into  parts,  tries  to  make  itself  known, 
to  announce  itself.  The  human  being  endeavours, 
voluntarily,  to  express  and  to  shape  its  inner 
nature,  in  and  by  means  of  matter,  the  concrete. 

78  With  the  stage  of  childhood  ....  man's  educa-  ^he  chiid-s 
tion   proper,   begins  :    care   for   the   body   being  '^"'  teacher. 
lessened,   care  of  the  mind  increases.     But   the 
education  of  man,   at  this  stage  is  still  wholly 
committed  to  the  mother,  the  father,  the  family  ; 

to  those  with  whom,  by  nature,  the  child  still 
forms  an  undivided  whole. 

79  Among  the  stages  of  human  development 
there  is  no  gradation  of  rank,  as  though  one  were 
of  greater  value  than  another.  All  are,  each 
at  its  own  time  and  place,   equally  important  ; 

T  ir   •    1  i_      Importance 

except,  mdeed,  the  earlier  ones,  which  must  be  ofcwidhood. 
more  momentous  simply  because  they  have  more 
results.      Childhood  is  of    first-rate    importance, 
because  in  it,  that  which  connects  the  child  with 

63 


64 


THE    STUDENT  S   FROEBEL 


Accurate 
observation 
and  ex- 
pression 
from  the 
first. 


Speech  and 
play  the 
elements 
of  child  life. 


its  environment,  that  which  first  tries  to  appre- 
hend and  interpret  this  outer  world,  is  developed. 
This  stage  is  of  greatest  consequence,  because, 
for  the  unfolding  human  being,  it  is  most  momen-^ 
tons  whether  the  outer  world  appear  to  it  noble, 
or  base  ;  low,  dead,  only  to  be  made  use  of, 
consumed  and  enjoyed  by  others  ;  or  as  having 
itself  a  purpose,  high  and  vital,  spiritual,  divine. 
It  is  of  the  greatest  consequence  whether  the 
outer  world  appear  to  it  bright,  or  gloomy ; 
ennobling  and  elevating,  or  humbling  and  depres- 
sing ;  whether  it  sees  the  world  in  its  true  relations, 
or  in  false  and  distorted  proportions.  Therefore 
at  this  stage  the  child  is  first  to  look  at  things 
thoroughly,  and  next  to  name  them  aright, 
distinctly  and  clearly,  the  objects  themselves, 
then  their  nature  and  qualities.  It  should  name 
the  relations  of  objects,  as  to  space  and  time, 
and  to  one  another,  correctly  ;  each  one  by  its 
right  word,  and  each  word  clearly  in  all  its  parts, 
tone,  accent,  ending. 

At  this  stage,  speech  is  still  one  with  the  human 
being  that  speaks  ;  and  the  child,  when  speaking, 
does  not  separate  word  and  thing,  any  more  than 
body  and  soul.  This  is  specially  shown  in  play, 
when  the  child  likes  to  talk  as  much  as  it  can. 
At  this  stage,  play  and  speech  are  the  elements  in 
which  the  child  lives.  It  believes  that  everything 
is  able  to  feel,  speak,  and  hear.  Just  because 
the  child  is  beginning  to  express  outwardly  its 
own  inner  self,  it  assumes  a  like  power  of  ex- 
pression in  everything  around  it,  stones,  pieces  of 
wood,    plants,    flowers,    animals.     Thus,    at    this 


THE   CHILD  6vS 

stage  the  child's  own  life  is  developiner  ;    its  life  Life  with 

•    T  1    r  -I  •         T  r  -11  1-1  Nature  the 

With  parents  and  family,  its  hie  with  that  higher  centre  of 
and  invisible  power  "  in  whom  we  live  and  move 
and  have  our  being  "  ;  and  quite  especially  does 
its  life  in  and  with  Nature  grow,  Nature  which  it 
feels  to  possess  life  like  its  own.  Therefore 
life  in  and  for  Nature,  love  of  her  still,  bright 
objects  should  be  fostered  by  parents,  brothers 
and  sisters,  as  the  centre  of  the  whole  child-life. 
This  is  chiefly  to  be  done  by  means  of  play,  by 
fostering  the  child's  play,  which  at  first  is  just  its 
natural  life. 

81  Play  is  the  highest  point  of  human  development  .^J^yj^^'l^^j 
in  the  child-stage,  for  it  is  the  free  expression  of  highest  pro- 
the  child's  inner  being.  childhood. 

Play  is  at  once  the  purest,  and  most  spiritual, 
product  of  the  human  being  at  this  stage  ;  it  is 
a  type  and  copy  of  all  human  life,  of  the  inward 
natural  life  that  is  in  man  and  in  all  things,  and 
it  brings  forth  joy,  freedom,  contentment,  rest 
within  and  without,  peace  with  the  world.  The 
sources  of  all  good  are  in  play,  and  come  forth 
from  it ;  a  child  that  plays  with  vigour,  quietly 
active,  persevering  even  to  bodily  fatigue,  will 
surely  grow  up  to  be  a  quietly  capable,  persevering 
man,  who  will  further  his  own  and  other's  good, 
by  self-sacrifice.  What  sight  more  beautiful 
can  we  find  in  early  childhood,  than  a  child  at 
play,  a  child  wholly  absorbed  in  its  play,  a  child 
fallen  asleep  over  its  play,  because  so  thoroughly 
absorbed  ? 

82  Play,  at  this  age,  is  not  mere  sport  ;  it  possesses 
high  seriousness  and  deep  meaning.     Foster  it, 


m 


THE   STUDENT  S   FROEBEL 


Seriousness 
and  deep 
meaning  of 
child's  play. 


Importance 
of  diet. 


O  mother  !  shield  it,  protect  it,  O  father  !  In 
the  self-chosen  games  of  a  little  child,  the  inner 
life  of  its  future  may  be  seen  by  the  calm  pene- 
trating gaze  of  one  who  has  studied  mankind. 
The  games  of  childhood  are  the  heart  of  the  life 
plant,  for  in  them  the  whole  man  unfolds  and 
shows  himself  in  his  most  delicate  gifts,  in  his 
inner  being.  The  individual's  whole  life,  until  he 
leaves  it,  has  its  sources  in  this  period.  Allowing 
for  natural  talent  and  dispositions — on  the 
individual's  mode  of  life  during  childhood,  may 
depend,  whether  his  future  life  shall  be  clear  or 
turbid,  gentle  or  rough,  active  or  idle,  rich  or  poor 
in  action  ;  dully  brooding  or  cheerfully  toiling  ; 
passed  in  stupid  wonder  or  intelligent  insight ; 
bringing  concord  or  discord,  peace  or  war.  The 
child's  future  relation  to  father  and  mother, 
brothers  and  kinsfolk  ;  to  society  and  mankind  ; 
to  nature  and  God,  may  depend  on  its  manner 
of  life  at  this  age. 

This  may  seem  too  absolute  an  utterance, 
but  with  thought,  and  with  Froebel's  abun- 
dant confirmations,  the  substantial  and  most 
momentous  truth  of  this  oracular  saying  will 
appear. 
In  these  years  of  infancy  and  childhood,  food 
and    nourishment    are    of    special    moment,    not 
alone  for  the  time,  but  also  for  the  child's  whole 
future  life.     Through  its  diet  a  child  may  grow 
up  to  be,  in  the  business  of  life,  idle  or  industrious, 
dull    or    lively,    weak    or    strong.     Impressions, 
inclinations,    desires — tendencies    of    feeling,    ay, 
even  of  conduct — which  the  child  has  contracted 


83 


THE   CHILD  67 

by  its  way  of  feeding,  are  not  easily  laid  aside  even 
when  the  human  being  has  come  to  years  of 
discretion  ;  they  are  become  one  wdth  its  whole 
bodily  life,  and  thus  grown  into  the  fabric  of  its 
sensations  and  emotions,  perhaps  even  into  its 
spiritual  life.  Therefore  let  the  child's  food, 
after  it  is  weaned,  be  simple  and  frugal ;  as 
little  artificial  and  dainty  as  possible ;  above 
all,  not  tempting  or  exciting  through  prominent 
flavour  ;  not  too  rich,  so  as  to  clog  the  inner 
-84  organs.  Parents,  and  all  who  have  the  care  of 
children,  should  hold  fast  as  a  universal  truth, 
out  of  which  each  special  rule  proceeds,  that 
the  simpler  and  more  moderate,  the  more  suited 
to  unspoiled  human-nature,  are  the  food  and 
all  bodily  surroundings  in  which  the  man  as  child 
grows  up,  the  happier  and  stronger,  the  more 
properly  creative  in  every  direction,  will  the 
adult  become. 

In  a  child,  that  has  been  over-excited  by  excess  evUs 

/.     f         1        .  .  ,  1   •     1  1      arising  from 

of  food,   m  quantity  too  much,   or    too    highly  m-co..- 

n  1  1  r  1        •  r         1  I-       ,  si.ierod  dift 

flavoured,  may  be  often  seen  desires  of  a  low  kind  in  childhood, 
from  which  it  never  gets  free  ;  desires,  which  if 
they  seem  to  subside,  are  but  slumbering,  to  return 
with  greater  violence  when  opportunity  offers, 
and  which  threaten  to  rob  the  man  of  his  dignity, 
and  tear  him  from  his  duty.  Did  parents  but 
consider,  how  much  not  only  of  future  persoucd 
advantage  to  their  children,  but  of  domestic 
happiness,  even  of  civic  well-being,  would  flow 
[from  this  simplicity]  how  differently  they  would 
act  !  But  in  one  case  the  mother  is  foolish,  in 
another  the  father  is  weak  ;    and  we  see  poison 

6— (957) 


68  THE  student's  froebel 

upon  poison  given  to  children,  in  all  shapes  and 
ways,  coarse  and  fine.  On  the  one  hand,  it  is 
oppressive  quantity,  the  continual  giving  of  food, 
and  the  leaving  the  body  no  time  to  digest  ; 
perhaps,  feeding,  just  to  drive  away  the  ennui 
which  comes  of  want  of  occupation.  On  the  other, 
it  is  food  of  too  luxurious  a  quality,  which  only 
stimulates  the  physical  life  without  contributing 
to  mental  or  other  higher  vitality,  and  thus 
acts  to  weaken  and  wear  out  the  body.  Here, 
bodily  laziness  is  looked  on  as  a  call  for  rest ; 
there,  restlessness,  the  result  of  physical 
over-excitement,  is  taken  for  genuine  liveliness 
of  spirits. 
Thefounda-      Simpler,    far   simpler   than    we    think,    is    the     85 

tion  of  r  ^        •  t  r        -i  •        > 

humanity's   loundatiou    aud    progress    of     humanity  s    true 

true  welfare  _  •  ttr       ^  n       t 

i5  far  simpler  welfare  aud  happmess.  We  have  all  the  means 
think.  thereto,  easy  and  near  at  hand,  but  we  see  them 
not,  or  if  we  see,  we  heed  them  not ;  because, 
being  so  simple,  so  natural,  so  easily  applied,  so 
near  at  hand,  they  are  too  cheap  for  us,  we  despise 
them,  and  we  seek,  afar  off,  help  that  can  come 
only  from  ourselves.  Thus,  by  and  by,  the  half  or 
the  whole  of  a  considerable  fortune  is  not  enough  to 
procure  for  our  children  what,  when  our  insight 
is  become  clearer,  we  have  to  acknowledge  is  best 
for  them.  Now  they  cannot  have  at  all,  or  never 
fully,  what  would  have  come  to  them  as  it  were 
of  itself  if  we  had — not  spent  more  upon  them ! 
no,  no  ! — but  expended  much  less  on  the  care  of 
their  bodies  !  If  every  young  couple  could  but 
know  one  sad  instance,  so  as  vividly  to  see  the  86 
small  and  seemingly  unimportant  cause  of  results 


THE   CHILD  69 

which  threaten  to  frustrate  all  subsequent  educa-         \ 
tion.     A  teacher  is  compelled  to  meet  hundreds 
of  such  experiences,  but  his  knowledge  helps  him 
little   to  repair  in   future  life   the  consequences 
of  early  errors,  for  who  does  not  know  the  terrible 
power  of  impressions  made  in  youth  !     Yet  it  is  The  right 
easy  to  avoid  the  wrong  course  in  this  matter,  to  uve !  nol 
it  is  easy  to  find  the  right.     Let  food  be  always '*''' *° '^*- 
the  means  of  nourishment,  not  more,  not  less  ;  let 
food  never  be  an  end  in  itself,  but  solely  the 
means  to  maintain  activity  of  body  and  mind. 
On  no  account  let  the  quahty  of  food,  its  flavour 
or  delicacy,  be  an  aim  in  itself,  but  only  means 
to   the   end,    that   is,   to   give   pure,    wholesome 
nourishment. 

88  In  order  that   the  human  being — the  child —  The  chiia-s 
may  be  unhampered  in  body  and  mind,  free  to  '^'°''''"s. 
move  about  and  play,  free  to  grow  and  develop, 

its  clothing  must  not  be  tight,  or  binding ;  for  such 
clothing  will  in  turn  confine  and  fetter  the  mind. 
Clothes — their  shape,  hue,  and  fashion — must 
never  appear  an  end  in  themselves,  else  they  will 
soon  draw  the  child  away  from  its  true  self, 
make  it  vain  and  outward,  a  doll  instead  of  a 
child,  a  puppet  in  place  of  a  human  being.  Cloth- 
ing is  therefore  by  no  means  unimportant,  either 
for  the  child  or  for  the  adult. 

89  Thus,    to   waken   and   develop  in   the  human  The  mother 

,      .  ....  ,  .      ,     as  conscious 

bemg  every  power,   every   disposition   of    mind,  teacher  of 
to  enable  each  limb  and  organ  to  fulfil  the  demands 
of  these  inner  gifts  and  powers,  is  the  goal  which 
parents  must  work  towards  by  care  of  their  chil- 
dren, at  home  in  the  family  circle.     Without  any 


70  THE  student's  froebel 

teaching,  reminding,  or  learning,  the  true  mother 
does  all  this  herself.  But  that  is  not  enough  : 
in  addition  she,  being  herself  conscious,  and 
acting  upon  a  creature  that  is  growing  conscious, 
should  do  her  part  consciously  and  consistently, 
as  in  duty  bound  to  guide  the  human  being  in 
its  regular  development. 

With  an  apology  for  doing  with  masculine 
clumsiness,  what  "  the  simplest  mother " 
would  do  better,  Froebel  depicts  a  mother 
teaching  her  babe  to  know,  first  by  touch,  then 
by  name,  all  its  limbs  and  senses  ;  helping 
it  to  perceive  their  qualities  and  differences  ; 
arousing  its  caution  towards  things  hot, 
or  sharp ;  making  every  little  action — 
washing  and  dressing,  enjoying  food — a  lesson 
first  of  things,  then  of  words. 

While    admitting    that    mothers    may    be     91 
helped  by  experience  of  others  as  to  order 
and  place,  Froebel  asserts  with  much  plain- 
ness that  to  quit  for  artificial,  formal  teaching, 
the    natural    and    divine    beginnings    of    all 
human  development — in  the  mother's  arms, 
at   the   mother's   knee — is   to   seek   help   of 
human  wisdom  and  human  wit  when  we  have 
lost  God  and  Nature. 
The  ineffi-        Artificial,    formal    training,    is   a    card    house 
thTSschfef  wherein  a  mother's  instinctive  ways  find  no  place, 
trafnin^:"^    and  divlue  workings  no  room  ;   while  the  slightest 
expression  of  the  child's  joy  and  eagerness  over- 
turns it,  for  if  it  is  to  stand  at  all  the  child  must 
be  fettered  in  mind  if  not  in  body. 

Where    do    we    find    ourselves  then  ?    In  the 


THE   CHILD  71 

nurseries  of  word- wise,  so-called  educated  people, 
who  have  little  belief  in  there  being  already  in  the 
httle  child  something  which,  if  the  child  is  ever 
to  thrive,  must  be  unfolded  early  ;    and  who  are 
yet  more  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  the  germs  of 
all   that   the   child    may   one   day   become,   are 
already  within  it. 
92         Let    us   return    where   the   children's   room   is  The  mother 
the  mother's  room  too,  where  mother  and  child  firstfeacher 
are  still  one,  where  the  mother  does  not  like  to  '""^'"*'°"*- 
give  up  her  child  to  a  stranger,  and  see  how  a 
mother  shows  it  objects  and  their  movements. 
"  Hark  !     the  .bird    whistles.       The    dog    says, 
'  bow-wow.'  " 

Here  Froebel  gives  examples  of  the  method 

whereby  a  true  mother  leads  her  child  from 

sounds   to   names,   gives   ideas   of  motion — 

place — time,     which    are    really    germs    of 

abstract     thinking.     What     is     still     more 

important,  she  awakens  feehngs  of  kindness 

for  things  that  feel,  and  fosters  love  for  the 

child's    nearest    and    dearest  :     and    all,    by 

means  of  artless  lessons,  on  objects  that  are 

always  present  in  a  healthy  child's  life. 

95        Besides    the   social    feeling,    out    of   which   so  importance 

much  that  is  precious  develops,  mother  s  love — the  '";"*"8  of 

all-comprehending  mother  heart — seeks  to  bring 

to  the  child's  own  consciousness,  the  life  that  is 

in  it.     This  she  effects,  and  the  manner  is  of  great 

importance,  by  regular  rhythmic  movements,  so 

called    "  dandling "    the   child   on   her   arm   and 

hand,  in  time  to  regular  rhythmic  sounds.     Thus, 

a   true   mother  gently   follows   up   the   life   that 


72  THE  student's  froebel 

is  springing  everywhere  in  her  child,  strengthens 
it,  and  thus  wakens  and  unfolds  more  and  more 
the  wider  life  that  still  slumbers  within  it. 
Others,  formal  artificial  child-trainers,  assume 
a  vacuum  in  the  child,  and  try  to  put  Ufe  into  it ; 
make  it  as  empty  as  they  believe  it  to  be,  and 
give  it  death.  And  so  this  rhythmical  movement 
with  rhythmical  sound  comes  to  nothing,  because 
its  importance  not  having  been  recognised,  it 
is  not  developed  in  agreement  with  life  and  nature, 
and  joined  to  further  training.  If  used  as  means 
of  training  in  speech  and  song,  it  would  simply 
and  naturally  help  to  unfold  what  is  rhythmic,  and 
law-abiding,  in  all  expressions  of  human  life  .... 
As  teachers  we  lose  much,  but  the  child  as  pupil 
and  as  human  being,  loses  more,  through  disuse 
of  such  rhythmical  orderly  movement,  in  early 
training.  Were  it  retained,  the  child  would  more 
easily  grasp  the  orderly  proportions  of  its  Hfe  ; 
much  of  caprice,  incoherence,  and  rudeness,  would 
disappear  from  conduct,  action,  and  movement  ; 
more  accord  and  measure  would  appear  therein  ; 
and  by  and  by  a  finer  taste  would  develop  for 
nature  and  art,  music  and  poetry. 
First  ex-  Scusible,    thoughtful    mothers    have    remarked     97 

pression  of  '-' 

sense  for  likewisc,  that  little  children  when  quiet,  especially 
when  going  to  sleep,  often  sing  to  themselves. 
This  should  be  attended  to  and  developed  by  those 
who  have  charge  of  children,  as  the  first  germ 
of  a  sense  of  melody  and  power  of  song.  Were  this 
done,  a  disposition  for  melody  would  soon  show 
itself  as  it  does  at  present  for  language.  Children 
whose  speech-faculty  has  been  naturally  developed 


THE   CHILD  73 

and  improved,  choose  words  to  express  new 
notions,  peculiar  relations  of  hitherto  unobserved 
qualities,  of  their  own  accord.  Thus  a  very 
Uttle  girl,  who  had  had  a  simple  training  from  her 
mother,  after  long  and  carefully  feeling  and  look- 
ing at  some  leaves  covered  with  thick  soft  hairs, 
cried  out  joyfully  to  her  mother,  "  Oh  !  how 
woolly  !  "  The  mother  could  not  recollect  having 
ever  pointed  out  such  a  quahty  to  the  child.  The 
same  child,  one  starlight  night,  saw  the  two 
brightest  planets  very  near  to  one  another  in  the 
sky.  "  Father  and  Mother  stars !  "  she  cried 
out  joyously,  in  the  quiet  night  ;  yet  her  mother 
could  not  in  the  least  tell  how  such  an  idea  had 
been  awakened  in  her. 
98        No  artificial  means  should  be  used  to  get  the  The  chud 

<-'  learns  to 

infant  to  stand,  or  to  walk.     The  child  should  "^'^  ^/i^ 

'  walk  of  Its 

stand  when  it  has  the  strength,  voluntarily  and  o>^"  a^-^rci, 
independently,  to  hold  itself  upright  ;  and  it 
should  walk  as  soon  as,  moving  of  its  own  accord, 
it  can  keep  its  balance  without  help.  The  child 
is  not  to  stand  till  it  can  sit  upright,  raise 
itself  by  means  of  some  tall  object  near,  and  thus 
at  least,  unaided,  support  itself.  It  is  not  to  walk 
till  it  can  crawl,  raise  itself  without  help,  keep 
its  own  balance,  and  thus  go  forward.  At  first, 
having  raised  itself  on  its  feet  at  some  distance 
from  its  mother,  it  will  try  to  walk  back  to  her 
lap.  Soon  it  feels  strength  in  its  own  feet,  and 
repeats  its  newly  acquired  art  of  walking  for  the 
pleasure  of  it,  as  it  did  before  the  art  of  standing. 
Again,  a  little  while,  and  it  practises  the  art 
unconsciously. 


74  THE  student's  froebel 

McVKe'      Now  a  coloured,  round,  bright  pebble  catches 
interests^"*  the  iufaut's  attention,  or  it  may  be  a  fluttering 
morsel  of  tinted  paper,  a  smooth,  regular,  three- 
or-four-cornered  piece  of  wood,  little  right-angled 
blocks  for  building,  a  leaf,  remarkable  in  shape, 
or  hue.    Thus  attracted,  the  child,  with  its  newly 
acquired  use  of  limbs,  tries  to  make  them  its  own, 
to  bring  like  and  like  together,  and  to  separate 
the  unlike.     Behold  the  child  that  can  only  just 
hold  itself  upright,   and  has  to  move  with  the 
utmost  caution ;   it  sees  a  twig,  a  straw,  fetches 
it  toilsomely,  like  a  bird  for  its  nest  in  the  spring. 
The   rain   dropping   from   the   roof   has   washed 
little   smooth,   coloured   stones   out   of   the   soil, 
and  the  child's  all-heeding  sight  leads  it  to  collect 
them  like  bricks  for  a  future  building  ;    and  is  it 
wrong  ?     Surely,     is    not    the    child    gathering 
material  for  its  future  life-building  ? 
lolfke/up^o      Our   part   as   parents,    trainers,   is — while   let-    99 
llefetT      ting  a  little  child  do  all  it  can,  by  itself — to  help 
to  find  what  it  cannot  find  for  itself,  to  interpret 
for  it  what  is  left  when  it  has  worked  out  all  it  can. 
It  is  a  yearning  for  this  help  and  sympathy 
which   drives   the   child   to   us,    its   elders,    who 
think,    sometimes,    sadly :     How    can    we    give 
speech  to  the  objects  of  the  child's  life,  when  to 
us  they  are  dumb  ?     It  is  with  the  most  earnest 
desire   that   we  should   do   this,   that   the   babe 
brings  its  treasure  in  clasped  hands  and  lays  it 
in  our  lap.     It  wants  it  to  get  warm  there,  and 
.     then    tell    him    all    about    itself.     To    the    child 
everything  is  dear  that  comes  within  its  small 
horizon,    that    widens    its    narrow    world ;     the 


THE   CHILD  75 

smallest  thing  is  to  it  a  new  discovery.  But  it 
must  not  come  lifeless  into  the  child's  world,  it 
must  not  stay  there  lifeless,  else  the  small  horizon 
is  darkened,  the  young  world  smothered. 

So  the  child  would  hke  to  know  all  the  proper-  Experiment 
ties,  the  inmost  being  of  its  newly-found  treasure,  cover'^y'^n 
It  is  for  this  that  a  little  child  twists  and  turns  hood.'''"''' 
the  object  in  all  directions,  tears  it  up,  breaks  it 
into  fragments,  bites,  or  tries  to  bite  it,  to  pieces. 
We  blame  the  child  for  being  naughty  and  silly, 
it  is  wiser  than  we  who  find  fault.  The  child 
seeks  to  know  the  inmost  nature  of  everything. 
It  is  pressed  on  to  this  by  an  impulse,  assuredly 
not  of  its  own  giving,  the  impulse,  which  rightly 
understood  and  guided,  seeks  to  know  God  in 
all  His  works.  God  has  given  it  understanding, 
reason,  speech ;  and  the  elders  around  doing 
nothing,  where  can  it,  or  should  it,  look  for  the 
satisfaction  of  its  impulse,  but  in  the  thing  itself  ? 
True — the  thing  when  pulled  to  pieces  is  still 
silent  ;  but  at  least  when  thus  divided,  it  shows 
like  or  unlike  parts,  whether  it  be  the  stone 
broken  to  bits  or  the  petal-plucked  flower  ;  and 
to  the  child  this  is  an  extension  of  knowledge. 
Froebel  points  out  that  this  is  but  the  child's 
form  of  observation  and  experiment  whereby 
adults  learn  the  qualities  of  objects,  the 
inner  constitution  of  plant  and  mineral.  The 

When  the  teacher  at  his  desk    does    this    and  {o  st[cMssfui 
calls  on  our  children  to  do  it,  we  see  its  meaning  caused  by 
and  value,  but  not  till  then  ;    we  overlook  it  in  atVome^'of 
the  child's  own  doings.     Therefore  it  is  that  the  J^.Vtai"'^'* 
best  teacher's  clearest  words  so  often  miss  our^^ntT 


76  THE  student's  froebel 

children,  for  the  pupils  have  to  learn  first  at 
school  what  childhood's  years,  with  a  word  of 
encouragement  and  explanation  from  us,  should 
have  taught  them.  It  takes  very  little  trouble 
for  those  around  to  supply  what  childhood  asks  ; 
just  to  name,  to  put  into  words,  what  the  child 
does,  aims  at,  beholds,  or  finds.  Rich  is  the 
inner  life  of  a  child  as  it  approaches  boyhood, 
and  we  see  it  not  ;  intense  is  its  life,  and  we  feel 
it  not ;  adapted  to  the  claims  of  its  destiny  and 
vocation,  but  when  a  man  we  guess  it  not.  Fail- 
ing to  nurture  and  develop  the  inner  germs  of  the 
child's  life,  we  let  it  sink,  discouraged,  under  the 
burden  of  its  own  endeavour,  and  grow  dull ; 
or  it  breaks  loose  at  some  weak  point,  and  then 
we  see  wrong  inclinations  and  impulses  in  the 
child,  like  morbid  outgrowths.  We  should  be 
glad  now  to  direct  the  growth  otherwise,  but  it 
is  too  late  ;  the  infant  life  that  would  have  led 
naturally  on  to  boyhood  we  misunderstood  and 
repressed, 
Birth  and  With     woudcrful     insight     and     sympathy,   100 

Dr''aw\ng  Frocbel   portrays   the   birth   and  growth   of 

Us  ^werTo  the  drawiug  instinct.    A  little  child  has  found  a 

under°sta!!d-  coloured  stoue,  a  bit  of  chalk  or  red-ochre,  apd 

"'^'  trying  it  on  the  nearest  surface,  delights  first 

in   the   colour,   next   in   the  lines   it   draws, 
straight,  twisted,  slanting  :     by    and    by   it 
perceives  that  objects  about  it  are  apparently 
bounded  by  lines. 
A  new  world  opens  to  it  within  and  without, 
for  what    man    tries  to  represent   he    begins    to 
understand. 


THE   CHILD  77 

101  Froebel  holds  that  this  use  and  appreciation 
of  the  linear  soon  connects  itself  with  ideas 
of  invisible  force,  direction,  motion,  a  baU 
rolling,  a  stone  falling,  water  running  in 
little  channels,  make  lines.  Talking  as  it 
draws,  we  soon  hear  from  the  little  child, 
"  There  runs  a  brook  ;  here  flies  a  bird  ; 
my  tree  has  another  branch,  and  another." 
Give  the  child  a  piece  of  chalk,  and  a  new 
creation  soon  appears  for  it  and  you.  And 
if  papa  draws  a  man  or  a  horse  with  a  few 
strokes,  this  man  or  horse  of  lines  will  please 
it  more  than  the  real  ones. 

102  In   this   matter,   how  should   a   mother  guide 
her  child  ?     The  child  will  show  her  the  way. 

She  wiU  see  it  pass  its  hand  along  the  edge  of 
table  or  chair ;  it  is  drawing  the  object  on 
itself,  and  thereby  learning  to  appreciate 
form.  Objects  of  manageable  size — a  pill- 
box, scissors,  its  own  hand,  a  leaf — will 
be  placed  on  a  flat  surface,   and  travelled 

103  round  with  a  finger.  Without  the  smallest 
artistic  talent,  a  heedful  mother  can  help 
the  child  to  draw  straight  lines  :  vertical, 
oblique,  horizontal.  Froebel  insists  that  all 
the  child's  doing  should  be  connected  with 
words,  what  it  draws  should  be  named,  for — 

The  sign  stands  properly  half-way  between  the 
object  and  the  word. 

Drawing  is  just  as  natural  to  a  child  as  speaking, 
and  ought  to  be  just  as  carefully  trained.  Experi- 
ence shows  this  in  every  child's  impulse  to  draw, 
and  its  pleasure  in  drawing. 


78  THE  student's  froebel 

Sense  of  Helped,    Froebel    thinks,    by    drawing,    the 

number  ^  ^  i         •  ^  't->i 

awakes  in  sense    for    number    begins    to    awake.     The 

with  draw-  child's    figures    have    two    legs,    two    arms  ; 

ing 

its  table,  four  legs  ;   the  child  itself  possesses 

two  eyes,  five  fingers,  and  so  on.     From  the 

first,  the  mother  should  help  this  development, 

and  many  examples  are  given,  how  she  is  to 

follow  the  movements  of  her  child's  mind, 

giving  just  the  needed  word  or  hint,  never 

forcing  aid  upon  it  where  it  can  help  itself. 

The  seed  of  Wheu   a  chiM  has  been  rightly  led,   and  truly  115 

manh^d      cared  for,  to  the  end  of  its  child  life  and  the 

pra'i'nated   eutrauce  into  boyhood,  we  find  in  it  a  wonderful 

o^chudhS^d  wealth   and   freshness   of   inner   and   outer   life. 

There  is  not  an  object  of  manhood's  thought  or 

feeling  which  has  not  its  root  in  childhood  ;   not 

a  subject  of  future  instruction  and  learning  but 

its  germ  is  planted  there.     Speech  and  Nature 

lie  open  to  the  child  ;    the  properties  of  number, 

form,    size ;     the   knowledge   of   space,    and   the 

nature  of  force.     The  effects  of  different  substances 

are  beginning  to  open  to  it,  so  also  rhythm,  tone, 

colour  and  shape,  which  are  specially  noticeable. 

The   natural   and   artificial   worlds   begin   to   be 

clearly  discriminated  ;    it  meets  the  outer  world 

as  certainly  distinct  from  itself,  and  the  feeling 

of  an  inner  world  of  its  own  arises. 

The  child's       We  have,  so  far,  overlooked  an  entire  region  of 

unfolded  by  chiM-life  before  it  comes  to  boyhood,   the  way 

theoccupa-  in  wliich  it  follows  father  and  mother,  brother 

tions  of  the  .  •       i  i      i  i  •  i  i 

famuy.  or  sister,  m  household  occupation,  or  the  employ- 
ment of  their  calling.  The  unfoldings  of  faculty, 
for  the  child's  present  and  future,  that  come  from 


THE   CHILD  79 

its  sharing  the  parents'  work,  are  numberless  : 
and  more  would  come,  if  those  about  the  children 
heeded  and  used  these  opportunities  better 
[not,  however,  for  direct  teaching,  but  for  letting 
the  children  learn].  An  unspoiled  child,  healthy 
in  soul  and  body,  leads  a  true  father — and  the 
careful  father  leads  the  child,  who  is  always 
looking  for  mental  and  bodily  activity — from 
the  country  into  the  town,  from  nature  to  art, 
from  handicraft  indoors  to  gardening  and  field 
work.  However  different  be  the  starting-point 
every  one  can  learn  something  of  another's 
knowledge  from,  and  combine  it  with,  what  he 
himself  knows.  Whatever  the  trade,  handicraft 
or  calling  of  the  father,  it  may  form  the  first  step 
on  the  ladder  of  all  human  knowledge. 

The  child,  your  child,  O  father,  has  a  deep  The  father-* 
and  true  feeling  of  what  it  may  gain  and  learn  from  dealing  with 
you,  if  you  will  let  it  !     That  is  why  it  keeps  near  dren's 

,  ,       ^  ,     .  questions. 

you,  wherever  you  are,  whatever  you  are  domg. 
Do  not  send  it  away  ungently,  do  not  drive  it 
from  you,  be  not  impatient  of  its  continual 
questioning :  with  every  cross,  repelling  word 
you  destroy  a  bud,  a  shoot  of  its  life-tree.  But 
do  not  answer  in  words,  where  it  can  answer 
itself,  without  your  word.  Easier  it  is,  to  be 
sure,  to  hear — perhaps  only  half  hear,  and  half 
understand — an  answer,  than  to  look  for,  and 
find  it,  for  oneself.  But  an  imperfect  answer, 
which  the  child  finds  for  itself,  is  worth  more 
than  half-hearing,  half-understanding  a  grown-up 
explanation. 

As   soon   as   it   has   strength   and   experience, 


80  THE  student's  froebel 

give  it  the  conditions  of  the  question,   and  let 
it  make  out  the  answer,  by  its  own  observation 
and  reason. 
wuro'^'*^"      Let    us    then    quietly    consider,    we    who    are  122 
the  due  to '   fathers,  for  at  this  age  when  the  child  is  rising  into 
training":'^    boyliood,   he  is  especially  given   to  the  father's 
care  and  guidance,  the  joys  we  should  gain  by  ful- 
filling   our    fatherly    duty.     No    higher    joy,    no 
greater    enjoyment    can    come    to    us    from    any 
source    than    comes    from    guiding    our    children 
— living  for  our  children. 

Could  we  but  see  a  father,  in  the  midst  of  a  123 
healthy,  happy  family,  in  a  simple  home,  practis- 
ing in  his  own  way  what  is  here  partly  described, 
this  truth  would  penetrate  us  deeply.  Such  a 
father  gives  the  clue  to  his  actions  in  very  few  words : 
"  The  first  and  weightiest  point  in  children's 
training  is  to  lead  them  to  reflect  !  "  To  put  his 
children  early  to  work  would,  with  such  a  father, 
go  without  saying.  This  motto  is  a  seed,  whence 
the  whole  of  life,  like  a  shady  evergreen  tree, 
will  unfold  itself,  full  of  fragrant  bloom,  and  ripe, 
wholesome  fruits.  Let  us  listen  to  this — we,  who 
let  our  children  move  about  us,  thoughtless, 
with  nothing  to  do,  and  therefore  but  half  alive. 
This  is  a  hard  saying,  but  it  is  true.  Let  us  cast  124 
a  searching  look  into  our  own  life  and  conversation 
with  our  children. 

In  words  of  deep  feeling,  which  will  hardly 
bear  translating  into  our  everyday  English, 
Froebel  points  out  that  average  parents 
are  so  httle  alive  to  nature,  so  unobservant 
of  what  goes  on  in  their  children's  minds  and 


THE   CHILD  81 

hearts,  that  they  cannot  give  them,  in 
practice,  the  help  which  he  knows  could  be 
given.  Let  us  then,  he  exhorts,  learn  from 
them  what  they  need. 

Truth  shines  through  the  severe  words  in 
which  Froebel  denounces  our  common  lan- 
guage of  social  life,  as  "  husks  without 
kernel,  puppets  without  life,"  because  it 
has  not  the  basis  of  intuition,  or  reality. 
If  things  always  came  before  words,  if  our 
speech  were  the  growth  of  life,  made  inwardly 
and  outwardly  rich  by  seeing  and  working, 
instead  of  being  "  learned  out  of  book,  at 
third  or  fourth  hand,"  then,  Froebel  says, 
our  speech  would  be  warm,  not  cold,  solid,  not 
hollow.  At  present,  in  our  speech,  "  In- 
tuition of  the  thing,  connoted  by  the  word  " 
is  lacking,  and  this,  his  teaching  of  things 
by  work  is  meant  to  supply. 
Let  us  live  with  our  children,  let  them  live  with  Let  us  leam 

•  1  1  Ti        r  from  our 

US,  so  shall  we  gam  through  them  what  all  of  us  chudren. 
need.  Come,  parents  ;  let  us  give  to  our  children, 
let  us  procure  for  them  what  we  ourselves  lack  ! 
What  we  no  longer  possess — the  all-animating,  all- 
shaping  force  of  child-life — let  it  flow  from  them, 
into  our  own  lives !  Let  us  learn  from  our 
children,  let  us  give  ear  to  the  gentle  monitions 
of  their  life,  let  us  yield  to  the  silent  claims  their 
feelings  make  upon  us.  Let  us  live  for  our 
children  :  thus  will  our  children's  life  bring  us 
peace  and  joy  ;  thus  shall  we  begin,  ourselves, 
to  grow  wise,  to  be  wise. 

Hailmann,  in  a  note  (pp.  89,  90)  to  his  most 


82  THE  student's  froebel 

valuable  translation  of  the  Menschen- 
Erziehung,  has  suggested  an  extension  of 
meaning  for  this  noted  motto  of  Froebel 
"  lasst  uns  unsern  Kindern  leben,"  which 
may,  or  may  not,  be  properly  contained  in 
the  German,  but  is  assuredly  accordant  with 
all  the  master's  principles.  He  prefers,  "  Let 
us  Uve  with  our  children,"  which  "  implies 
on  our  part  sympathy  with  childhood, 
adaptability  to  children,  knowledge  and 
,  appreciation  of  child-nature." 


III.— THE   BOY 

125  In    the    stage    of    human    development    already  chiid-s 
considered,   objects   of  the  material   world   were  standing  of 

1-1  1  11  J     '^^  relation 

mtimately  connected  with  words,  and  by  words  between 
again    with   the   human    being.     Childhood   was,  object,  to  be 

r  1  1         •  1        enlarged  in 

therefore,  specially  the  season  for  developmg  the  the  boy 
faculty  of  speech.  Whatever  the  child  did  was 
connected  with  a  name,  in  distinct,  simple  words. 
For  the  child,  each  object,  each  thing,  came  into 
existence  by  means  of  the  word.  Though  seen  by 
the  bodily  eye,  an  object  did  not  exist  for  the 
child  until  named  ;  word  and  thing,  hke  stem 
and  pith,  bough  and  twig,  seemed  and  were  one. 
Notwithstanding  this  intimate  union  of  objects 
with  words,  and  through  them  with  man,  each 
object  in  this  stage  of  development  remains 
distinct  from  others,  and  each  thing  is  an  un- 
divided whole.  Now  the  destination  of  man 
and  of  things  asks  for  something  beyond  this. 

Man  is  not  to  consider  each  thing  as  a  whole, 

one  and  indivisible,  but  as  organic,  with  a 

purpose  in  its  existence. 

Not  only  the  outer  relations  of  each  thing,  but 

its  inner  connections,  its  inner  union  with  that 

from  which  it  is  outwardly  divided,  have  to  be 

recognised. 

126  The  whole  of  what  surrounds  man,  the  outer- 
world,  cannot  be  recognised  at  once  in  its  unity, 
but  only  through  knowledge  of  each  object's  own 
nature  and  essence.     Separation  from  an  object 

83 

7— (957) 


84  THE  student's  froebel 

often  reveals  union  and  aids  understanding. 
Thus,  alas  !  we  know  many  foreign  things — 
foreign  countries,  foreign  times,  foreign  peoples — 
better  than  our  own  neighbourhood,  our  owti 
time,  ourselves.  If  a  man  desires  to  know 
himself  truly,  he  must  set  himself  outside,  as 
it  were  over  against,  himself.  If,  then,  man  is  to 
know  aright,  to  enter  into  the  being  of  each  object 
of  the  world  about  him  as  it  is  meant  that  he 
should  ;  if  he  is,  through  each  thing,  to  know 
aright,  to  comprehend,  himself  ;  then,  as  soon  as 
the  childhood-stage  is  past,  a  new  sphere  of 
development  must  open  for  him,  and  in  an  oppo- 
site direction.  That  earlier  stage  united  man 
and  object  ;  the  later  separates  man  from 
object,  contrasts  man  and  object  with  each  other 
outwardly,  while  inwardly  bringing  them  nearer 
and  uniting  them.  This  is  the  stage  in  which 
language  itself  comes  forth  as  independent,  as 
existing  for  its  own  sake.  We  are  now  entering  127 
upon  this  stage.  It  is  by  this  division  of  name 
from  thing,  and  of  thing  from  name  ;  of  speech 
from  speaker,  and  vice  versh  ;  moreover  by  what 
follows  later,  the  giving  a  visible  body  to  speech, 
by  means  of  drawing  and  writing,  and  the  treating 
language  as  something  objective  that  man  rises 
from  the  stage  of  Childhood  to  that  of  Boyhood. 
Boyhood  Just  as  the  former  stage  of  human  development  128 
acquisition,  cousisted  iu  Hfe  for  its  own  sake,  and  aimed  at 
externalising  the  internal,  so  the  present.  Boyhood 
is  pre-eminently  the  stage  of  intemaHsing  the 
external,  the  stage  of  acquisition. 

On  the  parents'  side,   the  nursling  stage  is 


THE   BOY  85 

chiefly  the  time  of  care  to  see  that  the 
httle  being  takes  no  harm.  The  next  age — 
shall  we  say,   from   two  or  three  to  seven 

129  years  ? — is  that  in  which  training  should 
prevail ;  the  child  is  watched  and  helped  to 
express  itself ;  naturally  and  not  school- 
mastered  or  taught  by  force.  The  stage  of 
boyhood  is  the  period  devoted  to  instruction. 

130  Instruction  depends  not  so  much  on  the  laws  ^f  e"je|j"" 
which  govern  man  per  se,  as  on  those  which  on^^u"'versa! 
govern  things,  man  of  course  among  them, — on 

the  universal  law,  which  expresses  itself  in  every 
object  outside  of  man,  and  by  conditions  inde- 
pendent of  man.  Instruction,  therefore,  has  to  be 
carried  on  with  all  attainable  knowledge,  insight, 
circumspection,  and  purpose.  Such  a  course  is 
School  in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  word. 

School  is  where  the  human  being  is  led  up  to.  Definition 

,  ,     ,  r       ?  •  •  J     °^  School. 

and  attams  the  knowledge  of  objects  outside 
himself  ;  learns  their  nature  as  determined  by 
laws  special  to  them,  and  by  general  laws.  The 
boy  at  once  becomes  a  scholar.  Boyhood 
coincides  with  school-age,  whether  the  schooling 
be  at  home  or  abroad,  under  the  father, 
or  some  other  member  of  the  family,  or  under  a 
teacher  by  profession.  By  the  word  school, 
therefore,  we  understand  neither  schoolroom 
nor  lesson  time,  but  the  conscious  imparting  of 
varied  knowledge,  for  a  conscious  end,  with 
conscious  inner  connexion.  _. 

The 

131  The  development  and  culture  of  man  that  he  continuous 

r  nature  ol 

may  attain  his  destiny  and  fulfil  his  vocation,  man-s^ 
has  always  been  and  still  is,   a  whole,  steadily  mem. 


86 


THE   STUDENT  S   FROEBEL 


Growth  of 
the  boy's    • 
desire  to 
create. 


advancing,  rising  unbroken  from  step  to  step. 
Out  of  the  social  feeling  aroused  in  the  nursling, 
grow  impulse  and  inclination  in  the  child  ;  these 
again  lead  to  unfolding  of  heart  and  disposition  ; 
and  thence,  in  the  boy,  grow  activity  of  intellect 
and  will.  To  raise  activity  of  will  into  firmness, 
to  mould  and  animate  a  pure,  firm,  enduring  will, 
that  it  may  realise  and  practise  genuine  manliness, 
is  the  chief  aim  and  final  goal  of  the  boy's  training 
by  school  and  instruction.  Thus  boyhood's  132 
training  rests  wholly  on  the  child's  training, 
activity  of  will  grows  out  of  heart-activity, 
steadiness  of  will  comes  from  steadiness  of  heart, 
and,  where  this  latter  is  wanting,  the  former  will 
be  hard  to  attain.  But  the  manifestation  of  a  133 
genuine  good  heart,  of  a  thoughtful  reverent 
mind  in  the  child  is  the  fervent  inward  endeavour 
to  find  for  the  outwardly  separated  things,  which 
it  sees  around  it,  the  same  inner  necessary  unity 
which  it  bears  within  itself,  to  find  for  them  also 
an  all-animating  bond  of  spiritual  oneness,  like 
that  of  which  it  is  itself  conscious  ;  a  bond  and 
law,  by  which  they  acquire  the  significance  of 
living  things  and  a  significance  for  life. 

The  natural  training  of  man  in  the  child- 
stage  is  effected,   we  have  seen,   by  play — 
natural,  varied  play. 
In  play,  the  child  is  placed  at  the  centre  of 
things,  and  all  things  exist  only  in  reference  to 
it  ;    but  only  in  family  life  can  a  good  heart  and 
humbly  thoughtful  mind  be  fully  unfolded  and 
cultivated,  and  these  are  unspeakably  momentous 
for    every    succeeding    stage  of   each  individual 


THE    BOY  87 

life,   and   for  the  whole  life  of  humanity.     The 
child   refers   everything   to   family  life,  and   sees 

134  all  things  in  it  as  in  a  mirror.     Its  own   family 
life  is  regarded  objectively,  and  becomes  a  model. 

Whatever  is  done  at  home,  is  right  :   wherein 

others  differ,  they  are  wrong  ! 
So,  as  it  sees  its  parents  and  the  elder  members 
of  the  family  working,  doing  useful  things  ;  sees, 
among  neighbours,  grown-up  people  labouring, 
creating  ;  it  wants  to  try  and  do  what  it  sees 
them  doing.  That  which  in  the  little  child  was 
action  for  action's  sake,  becomes  in  the  boy, 
activity  for  the  sake  of  doing,  producing  something. 
The  child's  impulse  of  activity  has  unfolded  in 
the  boy,  into  a  formative  impulse,  a  desire  to 
create  ;  and  this  desire  becomes  the  strongest 
visible  characteristic  of  the  boy. 

135  At  this  stage,  boy  and  girl  begin  to  take  delight  f„^^'^JJJ^° 
in  trying  to  share  father's  or  mother's  work  :  ^jj^'^^jf^g 
not  play  work,  no  !  work  that  calls  for  exertion,  [^g'^*^^,^. 

With    yet    more    earnestness    than    before, 

Froebel  entreats  parents  to  be   careful   not 

to    thwart,    not    to    discourage,    this    most 

precious  impulse. 

Beware  of  saying,  "  Go  away  !    you  tease  me  !  " 

or  "  I  am  in  a  hurry  ;    let  me  do  it  myself."     If 

such  rebuffs  take  place  but  a  few  times,  the  boy 

will  never  again  of  his  own  accord  offer  help.     He 

will  stand  about  idling,  even  where  he  sees  his 

parents  at  work,  in  which  he  could  give  help. 

Who  has  not  heard  parents  complain  of  children 

thus  treated  ?     They  say,  "  When  the  boy,  or  girl, 

was  small  and  could  do  no  good,  it  was  busy  about 


88  THE  student's  froebel 

everything  ;    now,  when  it  has  some  knowledge 
and  strength,  it  prefers  doing  nothing." 

The  boy  or  girl  does  not  ask,  does  not  consider, 
why  its  help  was  at  one  time  useful,  at  another 
useless  ;  it  chooses  the  easiest  way,  and  gives  up 
caring  to  be  useful.  Therefore,  if  parents  wish 
for  their  children's  help  hereafter,  let  them  early 
cherish  their  children's  active  instincts  ;  and 
especially  this  formative  impulse  of  boyhood, 
even  if  it  do  cost  them  a  little  self-command  and 
sacrifice,  like  good  seed  in  good  soil,  it  will  bring 
forth  a  hundred-fold.  Strengthen,  develop, 
confirm  it. 
Knowledge       jj-^e  ^oy  wauts  to  share  the  home-labour — to  136 

comes  to  the  -J 

f°eech'^°"^^  be  lifting,  drawing,  carrying  water,  splitting 
wood.  He  wants  to  try  his  own  strength  on 
everything,  that  his  frame  may  grow  stronger, 
and  that  he  may  know  what  he  can  do.  The  boy 
follows  his  father  everywhere,  into  garden,  field, 
and  wood,  goes  with  him  into  the  workshop, 
tends  the  animals,  or  mends  the  tools,  sharing 
whatever  the  father  has  to  do.  Question  upon 
question  springs  from  the  boy's  heart,  which  is 
athirst  for  knowledge.  "  How  ?  Why  ?  When  ? 
Whence  ?  What  for  ?  "  And  any  tolerably 
complete  reply  opens  up  to  the  boy  a  new  world, 
speech  brings  him  into  touch  with  all  things, 
de^iighu'n  '^^^  healthy  boy,  simply  brought  up,  never  137 
difficulties,  avoids  or  tries  to  escape  an  obstacle,  a  difficulty  : 
he  looks  for  them,  he  overcomes  them.  "  Let  it 
be,"  cries  the  lad,  when  his  father  wants  to  move 
a  piece  of  timber  out  of  his  way  :  "  let  it  be,  I'll 
get  over  it."     It  is  hard  to  get  over,  but  he  does 


THE   BOY  89 

it ;  and  with  increased  strength  and  courage  he 
goes  back,  chmbs  over  the  obstacle  again,  and  soon 
skips  over  it,  as  though  nothing  were  in  the  way. 
Hence  comes  his  bold,  venturesome  strength  ; 
he  creeps  into  caves  and  clefts,  climbs  trees  and 
hills,  searches  heights  and  depths,  wanders  in 
woods  and  fields.  The  hardest  is  easy,  and  the 
most  dangerous  safe,  because  the  impulse  to  it 
comes  out  of  the  inner  nature,  the  heart,  the  will. 
138  Alongside  with  this  impulse  to  use,  try,  and  xhe  love  of 
measure  his  own  powers,  something  else  drives  the'^oy^  *" 
the  boy  into  considerations  of  height,  depth,  and 
distance.  A  need  is  growing  out  of  his  inner  life  to 
survey  the  manifold  ;  to  see,  as  a  whole,  what  is 
divided,  especially  to  bring  near  what  is  distant, 
to  understand  distance,  multiplicity,  everything  ! 
The  climbing  of  a  new  tree  is  to  the  boy  the 
discovery  of  a  new  world.  Seen  from  above,  every- 
thing looks  quite  different  from  what  it  does 
when  seen  crowded  and  foreshortened,  on  the 
level.  Could  we  recall  the  feelings  that  widened 
our  soul  and  heart  when  as  boys  we  saw  [from  tree- 
top]  the  narrowing  bounds  of  common  view 
disappear,  we  should  not  so  coldly  call  out  to  him 
"  Come  down  :  you  will  fall  !  "  Ought  we  not 
— do  we  not — wish  to  give  our  boy  this  uplifting 
of  spirit  and  mind  betimes  ?  Shall  he  not,  on 
sunUt  height,  clear  his  vision,  widen  his  heart, 
by  a  look  into  distance  ?  "  But  the  boy  will 
be  foolhardy  ;  I  shall  never  have  a  moment's 
peace  about  him."  The  boy,  who,  from  his  first 
years  has  been  led  as  his  strength  grew  to  use  it, 
will  each  time  expect  from  himself  just  a  little 


90 


THE   STUDENT  S   FROEBEL 


The  boy's 
exploring 
instinct, 
may  be  seed 
of  futiire 
knowledge. 


The  boy's 
constructive 
instinct,  and 
need  for 
space  and 
material. 


more  than  he  has  already  done,  and  thus,  as 
though  led  by  a  protecting  genius,  \\dll  come  safely 
through  all  dangers. 

Another    boyish    taste    should    be    gently  139 
treated — not  ruthlessly  crushed.     This  is  the 
love  of  making  his  way  into  caves  and  glens, 
dark  grove   or   wood,    "  to   seek   the   undis- 
covered,  behold  the  unseen,   bring  to  light 
what  was  in  darkness."     He  will  come  back 
with  precious  spoil  of  new  plants  or  stones — 
perhaps    creatures    not    found    near    home. 
Then,   numberless  questions  are  asked,   and 
every  answer  widens  and  enriches  his  world. 
Parents  are  warned  not  to  cry  out,  at  sight  of 
grub,  beetle,  or  lizard,  "  Fie  !  throw  it  down  ; 
it  is  horrid,  it  will  sting  you."     If  the  boy 
obey,   he  flings   away   with   it  a  portion   of 
his  human  strength  :    for  later,   when  you, 
or  his  owTi  reason,  say,  "  It  is  a  harmless  crea- 
ture," he  will  still  shrink  from  it,  and  thus  a 
portion  of  knowledge  is  wasted.     You  may 
caution  him  against  handling  animals  that 
he  does  not  know,  especially  for  their  sakes. 
But  our  energetic  boy  will  not  be  found  always  140 
on    the    heights,    or   in    the    depths.     The    same 
endeavour  to  get  round,   over,   and  in  sight  of 
things  that  took  him  to  hill  and  dale,  is  with  him 
on    the    plain.     See  !    there   at    the   edge   of   his 
father's  ground,  he  makes  a  little  garden  ;    there, 
in  the  wheel-rut,  or  by  the  ditch,  he  mimics  the 
course  of  a  river  ;    here,   he  gets  a  nearer  and 
clearer  view  of  the  fall  and  pressure  of  water  by 
his  own  little  water-wheel ;    now  he  studies  the 


THE   BOY  91 

floating  of  a  bit  of  thin  wood,  or  bark,  on  the 
water  which  he  has  banked  into  a  pool.  The 
boy  at  this  age,  too,  is  so  fond  of  occupying 
himself  with  any  kind  of  shapeable  matter,  such 
as  sand  or  clay,  that  we  might  call  it  a  vital 
element  for  him.  Having  once  gained  the  feeling 
of  power  he  seeks  to  rule  over  matter,  to  control 
it,  everything  must  submit  to  his  impulse  of 
shaping  and  forming.  In  a  hillock  he  will  have  a 
cellar,  or  a  cave,  and  upon  it  a  garden,  or  a  bench. 
Boards,  branches,  laths,  and  poles  make  him  a 
hut  ;  deep  snow  is  heaped  into  walls  and  ramparts, 
for  a  fortress  ;  the  rough  stones  on  a  height  form 
a  castle.  Thus  each  one  shapes  his  own  world, 
for  the  feeling  of  strength  that  is  one's  own,  soon 
requires  the  possession  of  a  space  and  material 
that  is  one's  own.  The  boy  at  this  age,  must  have 
a  real,  material  centre  of  his  own.  Let  the 
boy's  realm,  his  province,  be  a  corner  of  the 
garden,  the  house,  or  the  room,  the  space  of  a 
band-box,  a  trunk,  or  a  drawer ;  let  it  be  a 
cave,  a  hut,  a  garden-plot.  Best  of  all  let  it  be 
self-made,  or  self-chosen. 

When  the  space  to  fill  is  large,  the  province  to  to  occupy  a 

'^  .  larger  space, 

rule  great,  or  the  whole  to  represent  many-sided,  co-operation 
a  brotherly  union  of  those  with  like  tastes  comes 
in  ;  and  when  like-minded  ones  meet  and  their 
hearts  respond,  then  either  the  work  already 
begun  is  extended,  or  a  new  work  is  undertaken 
in  common. 

Froebel's  full  description  of  the  work  of  happy 
boys  is  omitted  for  lack  of  space.  Sketching 
what   was  no  doubt   before  his  eyes  in   his 


92  THE  student's  froebel 

own  "  much-used  pupil  room,"  he  tells  us 
of  a  quiet  little  boy  building  a  chapel,  with 
altar  and  cross,  in  one  corner  ;  two  others 
raising  a  castle  on  a  chair,  used  for  a  rock, 
while  on  the  plain — the  floor — is  a  village.  141 
They  inspect  and  admire  each  other's  work. 
Another  time,  one  has  made  a  landscape 
with  clay  and  moss  ;  another  a  cardboard 
house  ;  a  third  has  been  carving  boats  out 
of  walnut-shells.  Apart,  they  look  well ; 
how  much  better,  together  !  So  the  house  is 
placed  upon  a  hill,  and  the  boats  are  set  to 
swim  on  the  lake,  and  the  youngest  brings 
his  shepherd  and  sheep  to  pasture  by  the 
waterside, 
chudren— of      At  thls  agc,  it  is  most  desirable  that  children  142 

school-age — 

should  have  shouM  cultivate  gardens  of  their  own  ;    and  for 

gardens  to 

cultivate,  useful  production,  too.  Thus,  first,  the 
human  being  sees  the  fruits  of  his  own  labour. 
For,  though  subject  to  laws  of  nature  which  he 
cannot  control,  he  sees  the  results  depend  much 
on  his  own  activity.  Thus  the  boy's  life  with 
Nature,  his  questions  about  her,  his  longing  to 
become  acquainted  with  her,  get  fuU  and  varied 
satisfaction.  If  the  boy  cannot  have  a  garden 
of  his  own,  at  least  a  few  plants  in  a  box  or  in 
pots  should  be  his  ;  not  choice  or  rare  flowers, 
difficult  to  manage,  but  hardy  plants,  abundant 
in  leaves  and  bloom, 
im^rtin?"  '^^^  pl^y,  or  voluutary  occupation,  of  this  143 
for  mind  as  school-age  docs  uot  wholly  consist  of  mere  repre- 
sentation of  objects,  many  games  are  simply  for  the 
trial,  comparison,  and  display  of  strength. 


important 
for  mind  ; 
well  as  body 


THE   BOY  93 

Such  are — everywhere — running,  wresthng, 
sparring,  games  of  war  and  hunting  ;  for  the 
British  boy,  boxing,  hockey,  football,  cricket. 
In  such  games  the  boy  becomes  aware  of  his  own 
strength,  feels  it  grow  and  improve  in  himself  and 
his  comrades,  and  is  thus  filled  with  vivid  and 
eager  pleasure.  Nor  is  it  by  any  means  bodily 
strength  alone  that  finds  solid  nutriment  in  these 
games  ;  the  mental  and  moral  forces  are  thereby 
raised,  confirmed,  even  more,  if  possible,  than 
the  physical.  Justice,  moderation,  self-control, 
truth,  faithfulness,  kindness,  and  strict  im- 
partiahty,  too,  are  fostered.  Does  not  every  one 
who  approaches  boys  at  play  [that  is,  such  as 
have  had  fair  chances  in  infancy  and  childhood] 
scent  the  fragrance  of  these  flowers  of  heart, 
and  mind,  and  will  ?  Bright-coloured,  if  less 
fragrant  blossoms,  too,  are  there :  courage, 
endurance,  resolution,  presence  of  mind,  along 
with  sharp  penalty,  perhaps  expulsion,  for  the 
too  easy-going  and  lazy.  If  you  love  to  inhale 
a  fresh,  a  refreshing,  breath  of  life,  visit  such  a 
playground.  Nor  are  yet  tenderer  blossoms 
absent.  Those  who  know  how  to  look  for  them 
will  find  pity,  patience,  help,  encouragement  to  those 
younger,  more  delicate  in  health,  weaker  by  no 
fault  of  their  own,  or  to  those  who  are  new  to  the 
game.  All  this  ought  to  be  considered  by  those  sociai  games 
who  scarcely  approve,  only  just  endure,  that  play-  social  ufe. 
grounds  should  have  a  place  in  the  education  of 
boys. 
144  Every  parish  ought  to  have  a  special  playground 
for  its  boy-world  ;    and  the  results  to  the  whole 


94  THE  student's  froebel 

community  would  be  admirable.  The  games  of 
this  stage  of  life  are,  when  possible,  social ;  there- 
fore they  tend  to  form  and  unfold  social  feeling, 
the  laws  and  claims  of  society.  The  boy  wants 
to  see  himself  in  his  fellows,  to  feel  himself  in  them, 
to  measure  and  weigh  himself  by  them,  thus  to 
know  himself  by  them  and  in  them  ;  so  these 
social  games  prepare  directly  for  life,  they  waken 
and  nourish  many  civic  virtues. 
Indoor  But  the  scasous  and  other  circumstances  may  145 

occupations,  j^^j^^j^j.  ^j^g  ^^y ^  whcu  frcc  of  home  and  school 

duties,  from  using  his  strength  in  the  open  air ;  and 
the  boy  is  never  to  be  idle  on  any  account.  There- 
fore, various  indoor  occupations  make  an  essential 
part  of  boy-life  and  boy-training,  especially 
what  one  calls  handiwork  :  e.g.,  construction  in 
paper  and  cardboard,  etc. 
From  the  But  thcrc  is  iu  man  another  endeavour,  another  146 

des^ire  to      lougiug,    auothcr    demand    of    the    heart,    which 
the°  presr^  is  not  to  bc  Satisfied  by  any  or  all  of  these  material 
thel)as"t,  °    occupations.     The   present,   with   all  its   fullness 
dem"andfor  aud  wcalth,  docs  uot  sufficc  him.     From  seeing 
htltor^.^^"'^'  that  something  is,  to-day,  he  infers  that  some- 
thing was,  in  the  past.     He  would  like  to  know 
the  reason,   the  cause,   which  is  gone,   of  what 
now  exists  ;   he  wants  the  remains  of  olden  times 
to  tell  him  about  themselves,  and  their  causes, 
and  their  own  time.     Cannot  every  one  remember, 
that,    when    in   his    riper     boyhood   he   saw   old 
walls,  and  towers,  the  ruins  of  an  old  building, 
or    memorial    stones    and    pillars    upon    heights, 
there  awoke  in  him  a  longing  to  be  told  all  about 
these  objects,  their  age  and  meaning,  by  those 


THE   BOY  95 

who  must  know,  his  elders  ?  He  wants  the 
ruins  themselves  to  tell  him  stories,  to  narrate 
their  history  to  him  ;  and  so  is  developed  in  the  boy 
[and  girl]  of  this  age  the  demand  for  stories,  for 
legend,  and  by  and  by,  for  history.  This  demand, 
especially  at  first,  is  so  strong  that  when  not 
satisfied  by  others,  boys  try  to  gratify  it  for 
themselves. 

We  may  all  have  seen  a  circle  of  children 
gathered  round  one  whose  retentive  memory 
and  lively   imagination   makes   him   a  good 
story-teller,  listening  to  him  with  all  their  ears. 
147       The    present,    moreover,    in    which    the    boy  t^**^^^"'^ 
is  living,  contains  much  that  he  cannot  explain  song  stand 
for  himself,  and  would  like  to  have  explained  ;  ^°y'^  "»'i«^- 
much  that  seems  to  him  dumb,  yet  he  wants  it 
to  speak  ;   much  that  seems  to  him  dead,  and  he 
would  so  like  to  have  it  living.     He  wants  to  hear 
from   others   the   interpretation   of  all   this  ;     to 
have  the  voice  of  these  speechless  objects  made 
audible  ;    he  desires  to  hear  in  words  that  inner 
living  connection  of  all  things   which  he  dimly 
feels.     But  other  people  are  but  rarely  able  to 
gratify  the  boy's  wishes,  and    so    there    unfolds 
in  him  a  longing  for  fable  and  fairy-tale. 

Sometimes  we  find  children  inventing   fairy 

tales  for  themselves — 

Such  self-made  stories  plainly  tell  an  observer 

what  is  working,   all  unconscious  to  himself,  in 

the  mind  of  the  young  narrator. 

149       Again,  what  lives  in  him,  what  he  feels,  what 

his  mind  guesses,  what  wells  up  in  his  heart  with 

the  joy  of  conscious  strength,  or  of  the  beauty  of 


96  THE  student's  froebel 

spring  : — all  this  the  boy  longs  to  express  in  his  own 
words,  but  finding  none,  he  is  thankful  for  the 
utterance  of  others,  especially  in  song.  The  boy, 
when  cheerful  and  happy,  delights  in  singing,  for 
when  singing  he  feels  himself  doubly  alive,  and 
the  sense  of  growing  strength  makes  his  merry 
voice  sound  over  hill  and  valley. 

Thus  far  Froebel  has  treated  of  the  ideal  life  of 
boyhood. 

ffi\nd        ^^  ^°^  ^^^^  ^^^"^  *h^  ^^^^^  ^^"^  o^  child-life,   125 
their  causes,  withiu  aud  without, — which  really  exists  for  the 

blessing  of  mankind,  wherever  we  find  a  truly 
human  training  of  children,  and  which  is  some- 
times seen  in  real  life  with  greater  beauty  and 
fullness  than  is  here  ideally  portrayed — to  the 
ordinary  life  of  the  majority  of  children.  If  we 
look  into  the  real  life  of  children  and  boys, 
as  it  shows  itself  at  home  and  at  school,  we  are 
compelled  to  say  plainly  that  much,  which  is 
not  ideal,  meets  us  : — self-will,  defiance,  laziness 
of  body  and  mind,  greediness,  vanity,  and  conceit, 
self-assertion  and  masterfulness,  unbrotherly, 
unchildHke,  behaviour ;  emptiness  of  mind, 
superficiality ;  dread  of  work,  even  of  play ; 
disobedience  ;  forgetfulness  of  God.  If  we  look 
for  the  sources  of  these  and  other  faulty  examples 
of  childish  and  boyish  conduct,  the  existence  of 
which  is  not  to  be  denied,  two  occur  to  us  imme- 
diately. On  the  one  hand,  the  unfolding  of  certain 
sides  of  human  nature  has  been  wholly  omitted  ; 
on  the  other  hand,  human  powers  and  disposi- 
tions, meant  to  be  good,  have  been  wrongly  directed 
and  developed,  so  as  to  become  distorted,  that  is, 


THE    BOY  97 

the   natural   and  necessary   development    of  the 

human  being  has  been  thwarted. 

For  surely   the  nature  of  man   is  erood,   andxheessea- 
,  .  1 .  .  ,         ,       .         '      .    tiai  good- 

there  are  m  man  qualities  and  tendencies,  good  in  ness  of 

themselves.  Man  in  himself  is  not  bad,  nor  are  nature. 
any  human  impulses  evil  in  themselves.  As- 
suming the  destination  of  man  for  consciousness, 
reason,  and  freedom,  it  follows  that  man  must  be 
able  to  sin  in  order  to  be  virtuous  ;  to  be  truly 
free  he  must  have  the  power  of  becoming  a  slave. 
If  man  is  to  do  with  self-determination  what  is 
Divine  and  eternal,  it  follows  that  he  can  and  may 
do  what  is  earthly  and  finite.  Since  God  chose  to 
make  Himself  known  finitely,  this  could  be  only 
in  what  is  finite  and  transitory.  Whoever, 
therefore,  calls  the  temporal  and  finite  bad,  is 
thereby  scorning  the  creation,  Nature  herself,  and, 
in  the  proper  sense  of  the  word,  is  blaspheming 
God. 
153  Beneath  every  sort  of  faultiness  in  man,  there  is 
a  good  quality  crushed  or  distorted,  a  good 
impulse  thrust  back,  misunderstood,  or  misled. 
Therefore  the  only  but  never-failing  way  to 
abolish  all  faultiness,  all  human  wickedness  and 
depravity,  consists  in  taking  pains,  first,  to  seek 
and  find  the  original  spring  or  good  side  of  human- 
ity, out  of  which — when  crushed,  perverted,  or 
misdirected — the  faultiness  grew  ;  and  next,  to 
nourish  and  tend,  strengthen  and  lead  aright,  that 
original  spring  of  good.  Thus  the  faultiness  will 
vanish  at  last  after  much  toilsome  conflict,  not 
with  original  evil  in  man,  but  with  habit  and 
custom,  unnecessary,  however  inveterate. 


98  THE  student's  froebel 

Faults  Thus,   for  instance,   it   cannot  be  denied  that 

Or"  jci  Tl  O 

from  the  there  exists  in  the  child-world,  to-day,  too  little 
p\%e°tic^  true  and  gentle  childlike  feeling,  too  little  tender 
^^^'  and  brotherly  consideration,  too  little  genuine 
religious  feeling.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  far 
too  much  selfishness  and  unkindness,  especially 
rudeness  and  the  like.  The  cause  of  all  this  lies 
in  the  fact  that  sympathetic  feeling  has  not  been 
awakened  in  child  and  boy  ;  and  yet  more,  that 
it  early  ceased  to  exist  between  parents  and 
children.  If,  then,  genuine  brotherliness,  real 
childlikeness,  trustful,  loving,  pious  feeling,  con- 
sideration, pity,  respect  for  playmate  and  fellow- 
man,  is  to  become  general,  this  can  be  brought 
about  only  by  taking  hold  of,  and  most  sedulously 
cherishing,  from  the  first,  the  sympathetic  feeling 
which  resides  more  or  less  in  every  human  creature. 
When  that  has  been  done,  we  shall  soon  again 
possess,  in  family  and  religious  life,  what  we 
now  so  painfully  miss,  the  genuine,  natural, 
childlike  character. 
Thoughtless-  Another  source  of  boyish  faults  is  precipi-  154 
chief  source  tatiou,  carelcssncss,  levity — in  one  word,  thought- 
fauus.  lessness.  This  often  means  acting  from  an 
impulse,  in  itself  harmless,  even  praiseworthy, 
which  captures  all  the  boy's  activity  of  senses 
and  body.  Experience  has  not  yet  provided 
him  with  a  knowledge  of  consequences  in  the 
particular  case,  and  it  never  enters  his  head  to 
consider  what  these  may  be.  Thus  a  boy,  by  no 
means  a  bad  one,  powdered  the  wig  of  an  uncle 
of  whom  he  was  very  fond  with  plaster  of  Paris, 
taking  the  greatest  delight  in  his  work,  without 


THE   BOY  99 

the  smallest  idea  of  doing  anything  blameworthy. 
Another  boy  found  some  china  basins  in  a 
large  tub  of  water,  and  observed  that  these  basins, 
when  they  fell  open-side  downwards  on  the  smooth, 
still  water,  made  a  sharp  sound.  This  experiment 
gave  him  pleasure,  and  he  tried  it  repeatedly, 
saying  to  himself  that  the  basin  would  not  get 
broken  in  deep,  yielding  water.  Once,  however, 
he  let  the  basin  fall  from  so  great  a  height,  and 
so  plumb  upon  the  fiat  surface,  that  the  air 
enclosed  within  it  could  not  escape,  and  caused 
the  basin  to  split  into  two  halves  ;  the  young  self- 
instructing  natural  philosopher  stood  astonished 
and  troubled  by  this  unexpected  catastrophe.  In 
many  other  ways,  the  boy  seems  incredibly 
shortsighted  in  following  his  life-impulse.  A 
boy  throws  stones,  perseveringly,  at  a  small 
window  in  a  neighbouring  house,  meaning  to  hit 
it,  yet  never  dreaming,  still  less  saying  to  himself, 
that  if  the  stone  strikes  the  window  the  glass  will 
be  broken.  The  stone  hits,  the  glass  is  shattered, 
and  the  boy  stands  rooted  to  the  spot. 
155       It   is   certainly   a   deep   truth,    the   neglect   of  Educators 

,   •    ,        •         1  /  1  1  -11         1  mustbe- 

which    IS    day   by    day   severely    punished,    that  wareof 
it   is  most   frequently   man,   often   the   educator  innocent 
himself,  who  first  makes  man,  as  child  or  boy,  bad.  lessness  as 
This  happens  when  people  ascribe  to  a  wrong  or 
evil  motive  what  the  child  does  through  ignorance  . 
or  want  of  thought,  even  what  may  have  resulted 
from  his  very  acute  sense  of  right  and  wrong. 
There  are,  alas  !  even  among  educators,  unhappy 
beings  who  see  in  the  conduct  of  children  and 
boys  the  work  of  cunning  and  malicious  imps, 

8— (957) 


100  THE   student's   FROEBEL 

where  others  see  at  most  a  joke  pushed  too  far, 
or  merriment  not  quite  in  order.  Such  birds 
of  ill  omen,  being  teachers,  make  the  child  guilty, 
when,  if  not  perfectly  blameless,  it  is  yet  free 
from  conscious  guilt  ;  they  do  this  by  ascribing 
to  him  feelings  and  actions  of  which,  but  for  them, 
it  would  know  nothing.  They  are  like  the  good- 
natured  little  boy  who  said,  "  See  how  tame  it  is  !  " 
when  he  had  mauled  the  poor  fly  or  beetle  till  it 
could  not  stir.  Thus  there  are  children  very 
faulty  in  conduct  through  not  seeing  or  heeding 
matters  of  real  life,  of  which  they  can  know 
little  while  they  surrender  themselves  wholly  to 
their  impulses,  who  have  yet  a  longing,  an  inner 
desire  to  grow  up  good  and  useful.  Such  boys, 
too  often  become  really  bad,  just  because  at 
first  their  inward  endeavour  failed  to  be  under- 
stood, was  indeed  misunderstood  ;  while,  had  they 
been  appreciated  at  the  right  moment,  they  would 
have  become  one  day  most  valuable  men.  Yes, 
parents,  teachers,  and  others,  very  often  punish 
children  and  boys  for  faults  and  sins  which  they 
taught  them.  Punishment,  especially  scolding, 
puts  faults  into  children  ;  brings  to  their 
knowledge  sins  of  which  they  never  dreamed. 
The  vague  As  already  indicated,  a  guessing  and  longing,  156 
which         a  deep  significant  feeling  in  the  boy's  mind  at 

pervades  the         .  ^      .    "  "  , 

boy's  mind,  this   period,   pcrvades   everythmg   that   he   does. 

scious  effort  All  his  doiugs  have  a  social  character,  for  he  tries 
to  find  the  unity  which  makes  all  things  and  beings 
one,  and  to  find  himself  in  and  among  all  things. 
A  boy  of  this  age,  naturally  brought  up,  is  seeking, 
however   weak   and   unconscious   the   indications 


THE   BOY  101 

may  be,  the  unity  which  makes  all  things  one, 
the  foundation  of  all  things — God.  This  is  what 
he  seeks  ;  not  the  cause  made  and  shaped  by 
human  wisdom  and  human  wit,  but  that  One, 
Who  is  ever  nigh  to  heart  and  mind,  nigh  to  the 
Uving  spirit  within  ;  Who  can  only  be  known 
in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and  only  thus  be  sought 
in  prayer.  The  boy,  when  mature,  finds  no 
contentment  unless  he  has  found  Him,  Who  was 
first  felt  after  in  vague  yearnings  and  seekings,  for 
only  thus  has  he  found  himself. 

So  far  we  have  seen  the  free-acting  inner 
and  outer  life  of  man  at  the  scholar  stage,  as 
schoolboy.     What,  then,  is  school  ? 


IV.— SCHOOL 

A.    PRELIMINARY 

School        School  means  the  endeavour   to    bring  to    the  158 

denned.  " 

pupil's  knowledge  and  consciousness  the  being  or 
inner  life  of  objects  and  of  himself  ;  the  intimate 
relations  of  objects,  one  with  another,  with  man, 
wdth  the  boy  himself,  and  wdth  the  living  basis 
and  conscious  Unity  of  all  things,  God. 

The  boy,  when  he  enters  school,  leaves  behind 
the  merely  outward  view  of  objects,  and  enters 
upon*  a  higher  intellectual  view.  This  stepping  of 
the  child  from  an  outward  superficial  view^  of 
things  to  the  inw^ard  view  which  leads  to  know- 
ledge, insight,  and  consciousness,  from  the  home 
with  its  own  arrangements  into  the  world  at  large 
with  its  higher  law,  makes  the  boy  into  a  scholar, 
constitutes  School.  School  is  not  truly  such 
by  being  an  establishment  for  the  acquisition 
of  a  greater  or  lesser  quantity  of  externalities, 
but  by  virtue  of  the  spiritual  life  which  animates 
the  whole,  the  intellectual  atmosphere  in  which 
all  things  move. 

The  faith  and  trust,  the  hope  and  anticipation,  159 
with  which  the  child  enters  school,  work  wonders. 
For  it  comes  with  childlike  faith,  and  quiet  hope, 
with  a  dim  presentiment  :  "  Here  thou  wilt  learn 
what  cannot  be  taught  thee  outside  ;  here  thou 
wilt  get  food  for  thy  mind  and  soul,  while  outside 
there  is  only  food  for  the  body  ;  here  are  food  and 
drink  which  quench  hunger  and  thirst." 

102 


SCHOOL  103 

160      Let  not  the  wilfulness,   the  love  of  mischief,  schoolboy 
which  boys  show  at  school,   be  put  forward  in  resuu  of  the 
contradiction   of  the  above.     Through   the  very  fnwlrd  °* 
effect  of  school,  through  that  growth  of  inward  °''"" 
force  which  is  the  aim  and  purpose  of  school,  a 
boy  feels  himself  freer,  and  moves  more  freely. 
A  genuine  schoolboy  ought  not  to  be  listless  or 
lazy,  but  fresh  and  lively,  vigorous  in  soul  and 
body,     and     thus,    when    following    his    instinct 
too  far,  so  as  even  to  become  mischievous,  does 
not  think  of  any  harm  ensuing  to  others. 

Froebel  does  not  mean  that  schoolboy  or 
schoolgirl  mischief  is  to  be  submitted  to  as  in- 
evitable, or  condoned  as  blameless.  His  plea 
is  simply,  "  Grey  heads  do  not  grow  on  green 
shoulders  " ;  experience  cannot  be  forestalled  ; 
therefore,  bad  intent  is  not  to  be  absolutely 
inferred  from  ill  effect.  Authority,  even  in 
needful  resistance  or  punishment,  must  act 
considerately,  tenderly,  else  injustice  is  done, 
whence  lasting  harm  will  result  to  temper 
and  character. 

B.    SUBJECTS   OF   TEACHING 

166       What  then  is  the  school  to  teach?     In  what  ^he^iji,^^^  ^^^ 
is  man,  the  boy,  to  be  instructed  ?     The  boy  at  ^fn^^i\he 
the   beginning   of  school  age,   perceives  his  own  °"'*^'- 
spiritual  nature,  guesses  at  God,  and  the  spiritual 
nature  of  all  things,  and  shows  an  endeavour  to 
clear  his  perception,   and  to  confirm  his  guess. 
Man  at  the  boy-stage  is  met  by  the  outer  world, 
wearing  a  twofold  expression,  first,  as  conditioned 
and  produced  by  human  will  and  human  force  ; 


104  THE  student's  froebel 

secondly,  as  conditioned  and  produced  by  the 
force  operating  within  nature.  He  is  already 
conscious  of  two  worlds,  the  outer  world  of  body 
and  form — nature  ;  and  the  world  within  himself 
— the  soul,  his  intellect  and  heart.  Language 
seeming  first  to  be  one  with  both,  gradually 
detaches  itself,  becomes  independent  and  at  the 
same  time  serves  as  the  link  between  the  two. 
The  three-  Through  Language,  the  school — instruction —  168 
ledge  which  sliould  Icad  the  boy  to  a  threefold  knowledge, 
must  gain,  which  again  is  one  :  (1)  to  the  knowledge  of  him- 
self in  all  circumstances,  and  thus  to  a  knowledge 
of  man  in  general,  in  his  being  and  relations  ; 
(2)  to  the  knowledge  of  God,  the  constant  con- 
dition, the  eternal  Foundation  and  Source  of  all 
being  ;  and  (3)  to  the  knowledge  of  Nature — 
the  material  world,  as  issuing  from,  and  conditioned 
by,  the  eternally  Spiritual.  Instruction  is  to 
lead  man  to  a  life  and  conduct  in  complete  accord 
with  that  threefold,  yet  single,  knowledge.  Man 
— as  boy — is  to  be  led  by  school,  in  the  way  of 
that  knowledge  from  inclination  to  choice,  from 
activity  of  will  to  perseverance,  thus  steadily 
onward  till  he  reach  his  destination,  his  calling, 
and  attain  to  the  conditional  perfection  possible 
in  this  world. 

1. — Instruction  in  Religion 

Religion  Thc  effort  to  lift  into  clear  sight  our  prevision  169 

TTfe"afiiis  of  that  the  soul,  the  human  spirit,  is  in  its  origin 

instl^cTion.  one  with  God  ;    the  effort,  founded  on  this  sight, 

to  be,  and  live,  in  union  with  God,  undisturbed 

in  every  lot  of  life,  unweakened  by  any  event  of 


SCHOOL  105 

existence  : — this  is  Religion.  Religion  is  not 
something  fixed,  but  an  eternally  advancing 
endeavour,  and  therefore  something  eternally 
subsisting. 
170  Religious  Instruction  seeks  to  animate,  strengthen 
and  clear  our  perceptions  of  a  spiritual  self — 
our  soul,  intellect,  and  heart — as  resting  in,  and 
proceeding  from,  God  ;  to  make  known  the 
faculties  of  soul,  intellect,  and  heart  as  depending 
on  God  ;  to  show  God's  necessary  being  and 
operation  ;  to  exhibit  the  relation  of  God  to 
man,  as  it  announces  itself  in  each  one's  heart 
and  life,  and  in  all  existence,  notably  in  the  life 
and  history  of  mankind,  as  the  Sacred  Scriptures 
declare  it  to  us.  Religious  Instruction  applies 
this  knowledge  to  all  life,  and  particularly  in 
and  to  each  one's  own  life  ;  applies  it  to  the 
development  and  improvement  of  mankind,  to 
show  the  divine  in  the  human  ;  and  specially 
to  the  knowing  and  doing  of  man's  duty,  that  is, 
what,  being  man,  he  must  care  for  ;  and  finally,  to 
exhibit  ways  of  satisfying  this  endeavour  to  live 
in  union  with  God,  and  the  means  of  restoring 
harmony  when  disturbed. 

Rehgious  instruction,    therefore,    always    pre-  Religions 
supposes  some  degree  of  religious  feeling,  however  necessary 

^^  °  •  T       4.  *.•  tothesuc- 

weak,  however  unconscious.  Instruction  can  cess  of 
only  be  fruitful,  can  only  lay  hold  of  life  effectively  instruction. 
in  so  far  as  a  real,  however  slight  and  rudimentary, 
sense  of  religion  is  already  there.  Were  it  possible 
for  a  human  being  to  exist  wholly  without  religious 
sensibility,  no  means  could  give  it.  Parents  who 
permit  their  children  to  grow  up  to  school  age 


106  THE  student's  froebel 

without     any    endeavour    to     nourish     rehgious 
feeUng  would  do  well  to  ponder  this. 

It  is,  and  for  ever  will  be,  true  that  the  divinely  172 
human  is  mirrored  in  purely  human  relations, 
especially  in  the  parental  and  spiritual  ;  and  in 
those  pure  relations  of  man  to  man  we  recognise 
God's  relation  to  man,  and  man's  relation  to  God, 
we  attain  to  the  sight  of  them. 

When  the  human  being  knows,  consciously  173 
and  clearly,  that  his  spiritual  self  came  forth 
from  God,  was  bom  in  and  from  God,  was  originally 
one  with  God  ;  knows  that  he  is  in  constant 
dependence  on  God,  and  in  uninterrupted  com- 
munion with  God  ;  when  in  this  eternally  neces- 
sary dependence  on  God — in  the  clearness  of  his 
recognition  of  it,  and  in  the  steadiness  and  zeal 
wherewith  he  acts  on  the  knowledge  ;  when  he 
realises  that  salvation,  peace,  joy,  his  vocation, 
his  very  life,  the  purpose  of  his  existence  depends 
on  conduct  in  absolute  unison  with  this  know- 
ledge and  conviction — then,  verily,  he  knows  God 
to  be  his  Father,  himself  to  be  a  child  of  God,  and 
he  must  live  in  accordance  with  this  knowledge. 
Such  is  the  Christian  Religion — the  Religion  of 
Jesus.  Therefore,  the  only  key  to  the  knowledge 
and  experience  of  divinely  human  relations — the 
relation  of  God  to  man,  of  man  to  God — is  under- 
standing of  spiritually  human,  true  fatherly  and 
childlike  relations.  Only  in  so  far  as  we  enter 
into  purely  spiritual,  intimately  human,  relations, 
and  live  in  faithful  accordance  with  them,  shall 
we  attain  to  complete  knowledge  of  divinely 
human   relations,   and  feel  them  so  deeply  and 


SCHOOL  107 

vividly  that  every  longing  of  our  being  will  be 
satisfied,  recognised  at  least,  and  become,  instead 
of  an  unfulfilled  yearning,  a  striving  which 
is  its  own  immediate  reward.  We  do  not  yet 
know,  we  do  not  even  guess,  what  is  yet  so  near 
us,  one  with  our  own  life,  with  our  own  self.  We 
do  not  even  live  up  to  our  own  professions.  We 
profess  to  be  sons  of  God,  and  are  not  yet  true 
children  of  our  own  parents.  God  is  said  to  be 
our  Father,  and  we  are  far  from  being  true  fathers 
of  our  own  children  ;  we  aim  to  see  the  Divine, 
and  we  leave  uncared-for  the  human,  which  would 
lead  us  to  it.  The  Christian  religion  is  the  clear 
insight,  free  from  all  illusion,  an  insight  and 
conviction  with  firm  and  eternal  foundations — 
life  and  conduct  completely  harmonising  with 
them — that  the  manifestation  and  revelation 
of  the  one  Eternal  living  Being,  shining  with  his 
own  light,  God,  must  be  a  threefold  revelation  : 
that  God  manifests  and  reveals  Himself  in  His 
oneness  as  Creator,  Preserver,  Ruler,  as  Father 
of  all  things  ;  that  He  manifests  and  reveals 
Himself,  in  the  present  and  in  the  past,  in  a  being 
of  highest  perfection  and  completeness,  and 
therefore  His  Son,  the  only  begotten  first-born 
Son  ;  that  He  has  manifested  Himself  and  still 
reveals  Himself  in  all  that  is  and  works  in  life, 
the  one  life  and  spirit  of  all,  God's  Spirit ;  and 
this  ever  as  the  One  and  Living  God. 

2. — Study  of  Nature 
182      What   Religion  says  and  affirms,   that  Nature  Nature :  a 

,  .  ...  revelation  of 

shows  and  presents  ;  what  is  taught  by  meditation  God. 


108  THE  student's  froebel 

upon  God,  is  confirmed  by  Nature  ;  what  follows 
from  the  consideration  of  the  inward  is  made 
known  by  the  consideration  of  the  outward ; 
what  Rehgion  asks  for,  Nature  fulfils.  For 
Nature,  and  all  that  exists,  is  God's  annunciation, 
revelation,  of  Himself ;  whatever  is  has  its  founda- 
tion in  the  revelation  of  God.  Absolutely  nothing 
can  come  to  light  but  bears  in  itself  life  and 
spirit  ;  it  bears  the  impress  of  that  spirit  and  life, 
of  that  essence,  to  which  it  owes  its  existence.  As 
this  is  true  of  man's  work,  from  the  highest  artist  to 
the  humblest  handworker,  from  the  most  com- 
monplace to  the  loftiest  and  most  spiritual  human 
work,  from  the  most  lasting  to  the  most  transitory 
human  activity,  so  is  it  true  of  the  works  of  God 
— Nature,  the  creation,  everything  that  has  come  to 
pass.  As  in  a  work  of  human  art  there  dwells  no 
material  part  of  the  human  spirit  of  its  artist,  yet 
a  true  art-work  bears  in  it  the  whole  mind  of  the 
artist  in  such  a  sense  that  the  artist  lives  in  it, 
speaks  out  of  it,  so  as  to  inspire  others,  to  awaken, 
develop,  form,  his  spirit  in  them — so  God's  spirit  is 
related  to  Nature,  and  all  that  exists.  God's 
Spirit  rests  in  Nature,  lives  and  works  in  Nature, 
expresses  itself  in  Nature,  communicates  itself 
by  Nature  :  yet  Nature  is  not  the  body  of  God. 
Study  of  As  Nature  is  not  God's  body,  so  neither  does 

gives  readi-  God  dwcll  iu  Naturc  as  in  a  house  ;  but  God's 
the  spirit  of  Spirit  lives  in  Nature,  bearing,  shielding,  unfolding. 
Does  not  the  artist's  mind,  though  but  human, 
dwell  in  his  work,  shielding  and  watching  over  it  ? 
Does  not  the  artist's  mind  give  an  earthly  im- 
mortality  to   a   block   of   marble,    or   perishable 


SCHOOL  109 

canvas,  or  even  to  winged  words  which  perish 
almost  as  soon  as  born  ?  We  take  pains  to  learn 
the  spirit,  life  and  aim  of  human  works  ;  we  study 
human  works,  and  we  do  well.  The  less  developed 
man  should  grow  by  studying  the  development 
of  maturer  human  beings  :  how  much  more 
should  we  exert  ourselves  to  know  God's  work — 
Nature  ;  to  make  ourselves  acquainted  with 
objects  of  Nature,  in  their  life,  according  to  their 
meaning,  that  is  according  to  the  Spirit  of  God. 
Moreover,  we  should  feel  ourselves  drawn  to 
Nature,  because  genuine  works  of  art,  works  of 
man  out  of  which  man's  pure  spirit,  God's  Spirit, 
speaks  purely,  are  not  always  and  everywhere 
within  reach,  whereas  man  is  everywhere  sur- 
rounded by  pure  works  of  God  ;  by  works  of 
Nature  out  of  which  the  pure  Spirit  of  God  speaks. 
195  Therefore,  the  human  being  specially  in  boy-  Nature 
hood,  should  be  made  intimately  acquainted  with  indispens- 
Nature,  not  m  her  particulars,  the  forms  of  her  education, 
phenomena  only,  but  in  her  essence,  the  Divine 
which  lives  and  moves  in  Nature.  The  boy  feels 
this  deeply,  and  desires  it  ;  nothing  binds  together 
educator  and  pupils,  with  feelings  unspoiled, 
like  being  occupied  in  common  with  Nature, 
with  natural  objects.  This  parents  as  well  as 
school  teachers  should  look  to.  At  least  once  a 
week  teachers  should  go  out,  with  each  division 
of  their  school,  into  the  country  ;  not,  as  may 
be  sometimes  seen,  driving  them  like  a  flock  of 
sheep,  nor  leading  them  like  a  company  of  soldiers, 
but  going  with  them  like  a  father  among  his 
sons,   or   a   brother   with   his   brothers,    bringing 


110  THE    student's   FROEBEL 

closer  to  their  sight  and  attention  whatever 
Nature  has  to  show  at  that  season  of  the  year. 
of  Nature  ifl  Schoolmasters  who  live  in  a  village,  or  in  the 
country-  country,  should  not  reply  :  "  My  school  children 
children.  ^j-g  gj]  (j^y  ^Qj-^g  {^i  thc  opcu  air,  and  run  about  in  it 
whether  I  help  them,  or  not."  True  !  they  run 
about,  but  they  do  not  live  in  the  open  air,  they 
do  not  live  with  nature.  Not  children  and  boys 
only,  but  many  adults  know  no  more  about  nature 
than  ordinary  people  do  about  the  air  they  live 
in.  That  is,  they  scarcely  know  it  as  a  real 
thing,  still  less  do  they  know  the  qualities  which 
render  air  indispensable  to  the  preservation  of 
bodily  life.  In  common  parlance,  air  means 
either  a  draught,  or  a  temperature.  In  like 
manner,  children  and  boys  who  are  contin- 
ually running  about  in  the  open  air,  may  yet  see, 
guess,  and  feel  nothing  of  nature's  beauties  and 
their  operation  on  the  human  mind.  Just  as 
those  who  have  grown  up  in  very  beautiful  scenery 
often  feel  nothing  of  its  beauty  and  influence. 
The  im-  But — and  this  is  most  important — it  may  chance 

portance  of  ...  , 

old  and       that    the    boy,    with    his    own    inward    spiritual 

young  . 

studying      sight,   does   behold,   or  guess,   somewhat   of  the 

Nflturfi  In 

common,  life  of  Naturc  around  him.  If,  then,  he  meets 
with  no  sympathy  from  the  grown-up  people  near 
him,  that  seed  of  life,  just  as  it  is  springing,  is 
covered  over,  suppressed.  The  boy  asks  from 
the  adult  confirmation,  or  correction,  of  his 
own  inward  perceptions  ;  and  he  has  a  right  to  do 
so,  from  a  feeling  of  what  his  elders  should  be, 
from  a  feeling  of  respect  for  them.  When  he  gets 
no  response  the  effect  is  twofold  :   he  loses  respect 


SCHOOL  111 

for  his  elders,  and  his  original  inward  feeling  and 
perception  die  away.  Hence  the  importance  of 
boy  and  adult  walking  together,  in  common 
endeavour  to  take  to  themselves  the  spirit  and 
life  of  Nature,  and  to  let  it  act  upon  them.  Thus, 
too,  much  aimless  sauntering  of  boys,  that  is 
neither  play  nor  work,  would  come  to  an  end. 

3. — Study  of  Form  and  Mathematics 

196      Thus  the  being  and  operation  of  nature  as  a  [j^^'^^p^*" 
whole,  nature  as  an  image  of  God,  as  a  word  of  Mature  by 

'  O  '  the  spirit 

God,  communicates  and  awakens  a  response  to  the  and  by  the 

c  senses. 

spirit  of  God  ;  thus  Nature  meets,  and  has  always 
met,  Man's  inward  contemplation.  But  to  out- 
ward contemplation  she  offers  herself  otherwise. 
To  the  senses  she  appears  to  be  a  multiplicity  of 
particulars,  differing  one  from  another,  without 
clear,  intimate,  living  connexion  ;  items,  details, 
of  which  each  has  its  own  form,  each  its  proper 
course  of  development,  and  each  its  peculiar 
destiny  and  purpose.  To  the  outward  observation 
there  is  no  sign  that  all  these  externally  separate 
details  are  originally  connected  members  of  a 
great  living  organism,  a  whole,  intimately  and 
spiritually  united,  no  sign  that  Nature  herself  is 
such  a  whole. 

This  outside  view  of  Nature,  resting  upon  The  inner 
individual  phenomena — natural  objects  looked  on  Nature. 
as  distinct  and  separate — is  like  looking  at  a  tree, 
or  any  much-divided  flowering  plant.  Each  leaf 
seems  distinct  from  every  other  ;  no  connecting 
link  is  seen  from  branch  to  branch  or  within  the 
blossom,   from   calyx   to   corolla,    from   these   to 


112         THE  student's  FROEBEL 

stamens  and  pistil.  But,  when  we  look  with 
the  mind's  eye,  seeking  and  finding  connections 
for  the  most  obvious  particulars  working  from 
one  link  to  another,  at  last  we  discern  the  unity 
of  an  inner  law  working  at  the  heart  of  the  plant. 
The  multiplicity  of  nature  leads  the  thinking 
mind  to  recognise  in  all  things,  as  in  the  plant, 
a  deep-lying  law. 
m°auer^"'^  Force,  wheu  appearing  is  the  ultimate  ground  of 
all  things,  of  every  phenomenon  in  Nature.  Be- 
sides force  there  is  a  second  necessary  condition 
of  form  and  substance,  namely,  matter. 

The  individuality  and  at  the  same  time  mul- 
tiplicity of  natural  forms  on  this  earth,  show 
that  matter  and  force  constitute  an  indivisible 
unity.  Matter,  and  spontaneous  force,  acting, 
from  one  point  equally  in  all  directions,  imply 
one  another,  neither  exists,  or  can  subsist, 
without  the  other,  strictly  speaking,  neither  can 
be  thought  of  without  the  other. 

Here  follow  lengthy  and  minute  develop- 
ments of  Froebel's  Study  of  Forms 
(Formenkunde),  the  third  subject  of  instruc- 
tion at  school.  From  the  ball,  or  sphere,  which 
he  assumes  to  be  "  universally  the  first,  and 
the  last,  natural  form,"  he  follows  the  working 
of  matter  and  force  as  one,  through  a  wide 
variety  of  crystalline  forms,  and  seems 
without  conscious  difficulty  to  step  across 
that  chasm  between  the  realms  of  the  inor- 
ganic and  the  organic,  as  also  over  that 
dividing  inanimate  from  animate  beings, 
before   which   Science   still   halts.     Froebel's 


SCHOOL  113 

saying  :  "  In  the  whole  process  of  the  develop- 
ment of  crystalline  form,  as  it  appears  in 
natural  objects,  there  is  a  most  remarkable 
agreement  with  the  development  of  the 
human  mind  and  heart,"  may  be  prophetic, 
or  it  may  illustrate  the  ease  with  which  rare 
as  well  as  ordinary  intellects  accept  analogy  in 
the  light  of  proof.  In  any  case,  as  honest 
teachers,  we  must  wait  until  that  near  or 
distant  day  when  those  who  know  shall  be 
agreed  upon  the  scientific  facts,  before  we 
use  them  with  our  pupils  as  the  basis  of 
spiritual  culture. 
253       Let  father  and  son,   tutor  and  pupil,   teacher  Parents  and 

.  ,  ,        .  Teachers 

and  scholar,  move  together  m  the  great  world  of  feuow- 
Nature.    Do  not  reply — Father,  Teacher — "  I  know  Nature 

z54  nothmg  of  this,  yet.       It  is  not  only  a  question  boys  and 
of  imparting  knowledge  already  gained,   but  of^ 
calling  forth   new   knowledge,    which    elder    and 
younger  share.      "  You,  teachers,  must  observe, 
lead   your   juniors   to  observe,  and  bring  what  is 
observed  to  your  own  and  to  their  consciousness." 

255  In  order  to  perceive  the  all-pervading  reign  of 
law  in  Nature,  her  unity,  technical  terms  are  not 
needed,  either  for  natural  objects  or  the  qualities 
of  such  ;  but  simple,  clear,  firm  perception  of 
these  objects  and  qualities  is  needed,  with  distinct 
names  for  them.  The  object  is  to  introduce 
the  boy  to  the  things  themselves,  that  he  may 
learn  the  qualities  which  they  put  forth  and 
express  ;  that  he  may  know  the  thing  to  be  that 
which,  in  its  form  and  so  forth,  it  declares  itself 
to  be.     The  one  thing  needful  is  clear  sight,  and 


114         THE  student's  FROEBEL 

recognition  of  the  thing  itself.  Give  the  object 
its  local  name,  or  if  you  know  none,  then  any 
name  that  occurs,  best  of  all  a  descriptive  name, 
even  though  rather  long,  until  by  and  by  you 
come  upon  the  accepted  name. 

Do  not  say,  O  country  schoolmaster  !  "  I  know 
nothing  of  natural  objects  ;  I  do  not  even  know 
their  names."  By  faithful  observation  of  nature, 
you  can  acquire  for  yourself,  however  humble 
has  been  your  education,  far  higher  and  more 
thorough  outward  and  inward  knowledge,  more 
vivid  acquaintance  with  the  particular  and  the 
manifold,  than  any  books  can  teach  you.  More- 
over, the  so-called  higher  knowledge  usually 
rests  on  perceptions  of  phenomena  which  the 
simplest  person  is  able  to  make  ;  ay,  on  observa- 
tions which,  if  we  have  but  eyes  to  see,  we  can 
make  with  little  or  no  expense,  better  than  by  the 
most  costly  experiment  !  The  country  teacher 
must  bring  himself  to  this  by  persevering  observa- 
tion ;  he  must  especially  let  himself  be  led  to  it 
by  the  boys  and  girls  he  has  about  him. 

Father,  mother,  be  not  afraid  :  do  not  say, 
"  I  myself  know  nothing  ;  how  can  I  teach  my 
child  ?  "  That  you  know  nothing,  may  well  be, 
no  harm  in  that,  if  only  you  are  willing  to  learn. 
If  you  know  nothing,  do  as  the  child  does  ;  go 
to  Father  and  Mother  ;  be  a  child  with  your 
child,  a  scholar  with  your  scholar  ;  and  with  him 
let  yourself  be  taught  by  Mother  Nature,  and  by 
the  Father,  God's  spirit  in  Nature.  God's  Spirit 
and  Nature  herself  will  lead  and  teach  you,  if 
you   will  let  yourself  be  taught.     Say  not,   "  I 


SCHOOL  115 

have  not  been  to  college  ;  I  am  not  learned."  Who 
taught  the  first  man  ?  Go  like  him  to  the 
fountain-head  !  One  great  aim  of  the  University 
indeed  is,  to  give  sight,  to  open  the  inward  eye, 
for  what  is  within  and  without  ;  but  it  would  be 
sad  for  the  race  of  man  if  none  could  see  but  those 
who  have  studied  at  a  University  !  And  if  you, 
parents  and  teachers,  train  your  children  and 
pupils  as  early  as  possible  to  see  and  to  think, 
then  Universities  will  become  what  they  ought, 
and  aim  to  be — schools  for  learning  the  highest 
spiritual  truths,  schools  for  realising  these  in 
one's  own  life  and  action,  schools  of  wisdom. 
256  From  every  point  of  life,  from  every  object  Nature  a 
of  nature,  there  is  a  way  to  God.  Only  note  Earth  to 
clearly  the  starting-point  and  steadily  keep  the 
way  upwards.  The  phenomena  of  nature 
form  a  fairer  ladder  from  earth  to  heaven,  and 
from  heaven  to  earth,  than  ever  Jacob  saw ; 
and  not  in  one  place  only — in  all  !  It  is  not  a 
dream  thou  seest,  it  abides,  it  is  everywhere 
about  thee,  it  is  beautiful,  flowers  enwreathe  it, 
and  Angels  look  from  it  with  the  eyes  of  children  ; 
it  is  solid,  it  forms  lasting  shapes,  and  rests  upon 
a  crystal  world. 

Let    the  boy's  eye  and   the  boy's  sense  lead  Atttude 

■J  -J  -J  towards 

you  ;  and  know  for  your  comfort,  that  simple,  boys-^ 
natural  boys  have  no  patience  with  half  truths 
and  false  pretences.  Follow,  then,  quietly  and 
thoughtfully,  their  questions,  these  will  teach 
you  and  them,  for  these  questions  come  from  the 
human  soul,  still  childlike  ;  and  what  a  child 
asks  a  parent,  this  a  grown  man  should  be  able  to 

9— (957) 


116         THE  student's  FROEBEL 

answer.  But  you  say  :  "  Children  ask  more  than 
parents,  than  grown  men,  caw  answer,"  and  it  is  so. 
When  you  cannot  give  the  knowledge  they  ask 
for,  you  stand  at  the  frontier  of  the  earthly, 
and  at  the  gate  of  the  Divine.  Then  speak  out 
simply,  "  I  do  not  know,  for  it  cannot  be  known," 
and  the  mind  and  heart  of  the  child  will  be  satisfied. 
Or  you  stand  only  at  the  limit  of  your  own  know- 
ledge, then  be  not  afraid  to  say,  "  I  know  not ; 
others  do  ;  you  may,  sometime."  Take  care  never 
to  speak  as  though  your  own  boundaries  were 
also  the  limits  of  possible  human  knowledge. 

Earlier,  Froebel  says  :  "  Do  you  seek  a  firm 
point  of  rest,  and  safe  guide,  in  all  the  variety 
of  Nature  ?  Number  is  such  a  point  and 
guide."  Viewing  number  as  the  simplest 
form,  the  A  B  C  of  Mathematics,  he  proceeds, 
here  : — 
Mathema-  Mau   seeks   a   firm   point   and   sure  guide   to  257 

tics  a  sure  -^  " 

guide  to  the  knowledge  of  the  inner  connection  of  all  variety 
variety  in     in   naturc.     What   can   give   a   surer   and   more 

Nature.  O 

pregnant  begmnmg  for  this  study  of  variety 
than  mathematics  ?  It  includes  all  variety  within 
itself,  unfolds  all  variety  out  of  itself,  yet 
is  the  visible  expression  of  obedience  to  law  and  is 
law  itself.  This  comprehensive  quality  gave 
Mathematics  its  name,  the  literal  meaning  of 
which  is,  theory  of  knowing,  science  of  knowledge. 
Mathema-  How  is  it  that  Mathcmatics  not  only  first  258 
man'ind*      acquircd  and  maintained  this  high  rank  through 


.nature. 


long  ages,  but  has  even  surpassed  it  ?  What  is 
Mathematics  in  its  essence,  growth,  operation  ? 
As  phenomenon  of  the  inward  and  of  the  outward 


SCHOOL  117 

world,  she  belongs  alike  to  man  and  to  nature. 
Issuing  from  pure  intellect,  from  the  simple 
laws  of  thought,  being  a  visible  expression  of  these 
laws,  and  of  thought  itself,  she  finds,  already 
existing  in  the  material  world  outside  her,  phe- 
nomena, combinations,  shapes,  figures,  that  are 
all  necessarily  governed  by  these  laws  ;  yet  they 
meet  her,  in  Nature,  as  wholly  independent  of 
her,  and  of  human  intellect  and  thought.  Man 
thus,  within  himself,  in  his  intellect,  in  the  laws 
of  his  thought,  finds  that  very  Nature,  with 
all  its  variety  of  phenomena,  which  had  grown 
up  independently  of  him  in  the  outer  world. 

Thus  Mathematics  stands  forth  as  that  which 
unites,  mediates  between  man  and  Nature, 
inner  and  outer  world,  thought  and  perception, 
as  no  other  subject  of  study  does. 

261  Education     of     man,     without     Mathematics,  Education 
without  at  least  a  thorough  knowledge  of  number,  some 
and  whatever  study  of  form  and  magnitude  is  tics  is  worse 

,  .  1         i  i  1  than  u^!eless. 

practicable  and  necessary,  is  no  better  than 
unsubstantial  patchwork  ;  and  instruction,  thus 
essentially  defective,  puts  insuperable  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  the  training  and  development 
whereto  man  is  destined  and  called.  For  human 
intellect  is  as  inseparable  from  mathematics  as  the 
human  heart  is  from  Religion, 

4. — Language 

{a)    PRELIMINARY  R,,igi„,„ 

262  What  then  is  Language,  and  in  what  relation  LaSV-: 
does  it  stand  to  the  other  two  cardinal  points  lioTt^ono 
of  boy-life,  Rehgion  and  Mathematics  ?  EduMt'ion. 


118  THE  student's  FROEBEL 

Wherever   true   inner    connexion,    true    living  263 
reciprocity,   exists  and  expresses  itself,  there  at 
once  appears  the  relation  of  Unity,  Individuality, 
and  Variety.     So  it  is  with  Religion,  Nature,  and 
Language. 

Religion  :  the  heart's  life,  the  life  that  the  heart  264 
demands,  finding  and  feeling  the  One  in  every- 
thing ;  Nature  :  the  cognition  of  particulars 
in  the  outer  world,  in  themselves,  and  their  relation 
to  one  another,  and  to  the  whole,  a  continuous 
seeking,  the  demand  of  the  intellect  ;  Language  : 
which  represents  the  oneness  in  all  variety, 
the  inner  living  connexion  of  all  things,  a  striving 
dictated  by  reason ;  these  three  are  then  an 
indivisible  unity,  and  the  partial,  broken,  and 
incoherent  training  of  one  without  the  others, 
necessarily  produces  one-sidedness,  and  hence, 
if  not  destruction,  at  least  disturbance  of  human 
nature,  which  is  one. 
All  these  Religion,     Nature — with     Mathematics,    which 

being  really    .  "  . 

one, have  IS  Naturc  m  man — and  Language,  these  three, 
in  all  their  various  relations,  have  one  like  aim 
and  purpose  ;  to  make  known,  to  reveal  the 
inward,  the  inmost  ;  to  make  the  internal  external, 
and  the  external  internal ;  and  to  show  both, 
inmost  and  outmost,  in  their  natural,  original, 
necessary  accord  and  connexion.  Therefore,  265 
what  is  said  of  one  of  these  three  may  likewise, 
but  in  its  own  way,  be  said  of  each  of  the  other 
two.  What,  therefore,  has  already  been  said  of 
Religion  and  Nature  (Mathematics),  if  in  itself 
true,  will  follow  concerning  Language  ;  only  with 
a  difference  due  to  the  peculiarities  of  Language. 


like  aim. 


SCHOOL  119 

We  meet,  alas  !  in  life  with  the  delusion  that  one 
or  another  of  these  three  studies  may  exist  alone, 
by  itself  advance  and  grow  to  completeness  ; 
Language,  without  Religion  and  Nature  (Mathe- 
matics) ;  Religion,  without  Language  and  Nature 
(Mathematics)  :  Study  of  Nature  {Mathematics), 
without  Study  of  Language  and  Religion. 

Now  this,  Froebel  says,  is  a  sin  against 
humanity  one  and  indivisible,  and  a  great 
hindrance  to  man's  true  development. 
As,  however,  man  is  meant  to  know  surely  and 
see  clearly,  and  to  attain  complete  consciousness, 
it  is  evident  that  the  education  of  man  necessarily 
demands  just  estimation  and  knowledge  of 
Religion,  of  Nature  (Mathematics)  and  of  Lan- 
guage, in  their  inner,  living  reciprocity.  Without 
a  knowledge  of  the  inner  unity  of  these  three,  we 
lose  ourselves  in  limitless  multiplicity. 

267  Speech   is   a   copy  of  man's   whole  inner  and  Definition  ot 
outer  world.     As  a  product  of  man,  speech  comes 

forth  immediately  from  his  mind  ;  is  representa- 
tion and  expression  of  the  human  mind,  as  Nature 
is  of  the  divine  mind.  The  question  whether 
language  is  a  simple  product  of  the  human  mind, 
or  grows  from  imitation  of  Nature,  is  due  to  the 
fact  that  the  spirit  of  Nature  and  that  of  Man, 

268  are  ojte  ;    they  have  one  source — God. 

Admitting  that  objective  proof  is  yet  wanting 
of  what  he  asserts,  Froebel  pronounces  that 
the  inner  conviction   cannot   be  stifled,   that   in 

269  every  language,  inwardly  necessary,  Laws  express 
themselves  in  the  constituents  of  words  ;  in 
tones,   sounds,   endings,   also   in   the  letters   and 


120  THE  student's  froebel 

their  combinations,  which  are  signs  for  these. 
The  genesis  of  speech  is  still  undecided,  it  should 
not  be  mixed  with  that  of  the  use  of  language  in 
the  education  of  man.  We  turn  from  these 
questions,  not  yet  ripe  for  answer,  to  this  sentence, 
than  which  Froebel  has  few  more  momentous, 
or  of  more  immediate  apphcation  : — 
Words  and        "  Wc  ourselvcs,  and  yet  more  our  children,  would  282 

objects  to  be  .  .  ^ 

connected,    attam  to  a  far  deeper  msight  into  Language,  if 
in  learning  Languages  we  connected  words,  much 
more  than  we  do,   with  real  sight  or  touch  of 
the     things     and     objects     signified.     Language 
would  then  be  to  us,   not  only    a    combination 
of  sounds  and  words,  but  a  real  whole,  made  up 
of  hfe  and  objects."     Our  language  would  again 
become    a    hfe-speech,    born    of    hfe,    and    life- 
giving,    whereas    it    threatens,    through    merely 
external    treatment,    to    grow    more    and    more 
lifeless. 
r^ymrand*       ^^  ^^  a  supreme  distinction  of  Froebel  that,  hke 
s'Sunds'^n     *h^  alchemy  of  Nature,  he  turns  charcoal  into 
be?n^co«r-    ^iamouds,     dust    into    pearls.     Asserting,    what 
^s«<^-  all  students  of    language    confirm,  that    rhythm, 

measure,  belongs  to  the  infancy  of  all  languages, 
he  would  recall  to  attention  that  language  of 
infancy  which  so  evidently  delights  in  rhyme, 
and  earlier  still,  in  repetition  of  measured  sounds. 
With  genius  and  sympathy  Froebel  himself,  in  283 
his  Mutter  und  Kose  Lieder,  gathers  and  arranges 
provision  for  that  appetite  of  infancy,  whence  is 
to  be  fed  and  strengthened  the  taste  for  poetry 
and  song.  Here,  as  elsewhere,  the  exhortation  is : 
"  Take  what  nature,  child's  nature,  offers  you,  and 


SCHOOL  121 

guide  it,  with  your  wisdom,  along  its  own  way  : 
do  not  try  to  put  in  whole,  what  your  grown- 
up wit  judges  better,  fatal  instance  of  new  cloth 
upon  the  old  garment.  Select  and  purify  your 
nursery-rhymes,  not  forbid  them  :  tolerate  even 
meaningless  sing-song — if  innocent." 

(6)    WRITING   AND    READING 

285  A  naturally  developed  human  being  finds  itself 
as  child  or  boy,  in  the  midst  of  an  outer  hfe  so 
rich  in  objects,  facts,  etc.,  that  it  cannot  hold 
them  all.  Its  inner  life,  meanwhile,  unfolds  yet 
more,  and  it  feels  an  unconquerable  impulse  and 
need  to  snatch  from  forgetfulness  some  flowers 
and  fruits  of  this  meeting  of  inward  and  outward 
life — to  preserve  them,  for  itself  and  others,  by 
means  of  signs. 

This  is  an  historical  outline  of  how  "  writing  " 
arose  :  first,  "  picture-writing  "  of  facts  and 
ideas  ;     much    later,     "  alphabetic-writing." 
Picture-writing    we    see    when    children    en- 
deavour to  draw  the  event  that  has  struck 
their  minds.     Not  infrequently,  children  have 
been  known  to  form  sign-sounds  or  letters 
for    themselves.     To    wait    for    this    original 
invention  would  detain  us  too  long.     Before 
giving    the    instruction,    however,    it    should 
be  most  unequivocally  asked  for,  demanded, 
by  the  child's  nature. 
Instruction    must    always    be    connected    with  oo„'I,hJ,^d' 
a  certain  need  and  want  of  the  pupil ;    and  this  |!',s^uppiy*'a"* 
want    must    have    been    previously    developed,  l',',!,'';^/" 
wakened,  led  up  to,  in  the  boy,  or  he  cannot  be 


122  THE  student's  froebel 

taught   with   advantage,   with   success.     A  chief 
cause  of  many  imperfections  in  our  schools,  in 
our  system  of  instruction,  is  that  we  teach  and 
instruct  our  children  without  having  first  awakened 
this    want  :     perhaps    when    we    have    already 
destroyed  that   which   was  in  the   child  !     How 
can  such  instruction  prosper  ? 
iT^ldtnT       Reading,  and  learning   to   read,  sprang  neces-  286 
and  writing,  garily  from  the  wish  to  render  audible  to  oneself 
and  others  what  had  been  before  written  down, 
to  recall  this  to  one's  memory,   as  it  were,   to 
revive  it.     Through  the  act  of  writing  and  reading, 
which    must    be    preceded    by    a    certain    living  287 
knowledge  of  the  language,  man  rises  above  every 
other  known  creature,  and  approaches  the  attain- 
ment   of   his    destiny ;     man    becomes   a   person 
first  by  the  practice  of  this  art.     Thus  the  en- 
deavour to  learn  reading  and  wTiting  makes  the 
boy  into  a  scholar,  first  renders  school  possible. 
The  possession  of  the  power  of  writing  and  of 
reading  what  is  WTitten  gives  man  the  capacity 
of     one    day    becoming    self-conscious  ;     it    first 
renders   possible   true   knowledge,   which   is  self- 
knowledge,   for  it   enables   man   to   contemplate 
his  own  being,  placing  it  as  an  object  before  him. 
Writing  connects  man  as  present,  with  the  past  and 
the  future  ;     with  the  nearest,   completely,   and 
with  the  most  distant,  certainly.     Thus,  writing 
gives  man  the  possibility  of  reaching  the  highest 
completest  earthly  perfection. 
Ipse  dixit  /  extremely  doubtful. 
Tbej^ant         Siuce,  thcu,  reading  and   writing    are    so    im- 
cieariy        portaut  to  mau,  the  boy  must  be  strong  enough 


to  write  and 
read. 


SCHOOL  123 

and  intelligent  enough  to  use  them  properly.  The  shown  be- 
possibility  of  becoming  conscious  must  be  already  i°e%augh?" 
awake  in  him  ;  the  need  of  writing  and  reading, 
the  impulse — the  necessity — for  them  should 
have  clearly  expressed  itself,  before  children  begin  to 
learn  to  write  and  read.  The  boy  who  is  to  learn 
writing  and  reading  with  true  profit,  must  him- 
self already  be  something,  else,  he  tries  to  be 
conscious  of  something  which  he  not  yet  is; 
and  all  his  "  knowledge,"  gained  by  reading, 
will  be  hollow,  dead,  empty,  mechanical.  When 
the  foundation  is  thus  lifeless  and  mechanical, 
how  can  life-activity,  true  life,  the  highest  prize 
of  all  endeavour,  be  developed  ?  How  can  man 
really  attain  his  destiny,  which  is.  Life  ? 


5. — Art 

288       From  what  has  already  been  said  about  the 

•^  Art  denned. 

aim,  centre,  and  ob]ect  of  all  human  endeavour, 
it  is  clearly  seen  that  it  is  threefold  :  1.  Striving 
after  rest  and  life  within  ;  2.  Striving  after 
knowing  and  laying  hold  of  the  outward  ;  3. 
Striving  to  represent  directly  the  inward.  The 
1st  is  the  endeavour  of  Religion  ;  the  2nd,  of 
Natural  Science  ;  the  3rd,  of  Self-representation, 
Self-development,  and  Self-contemplation. 

Nature  (Mathematics)  and  Language  having  . 
been  already  touched  on,  one  thing  is  still 
manifestly  wanting  to  the  complete  present- 
ment of  man's  whole  being  ;  this  is  the 
presentment  of  life,  inner  life  itself,  what  is 
immediately    experienced — the    heart  ;     this 


124 


THE   student's   FROEBEL 


The 

relation  of 

Art  to 

Nature, 

Language 

and 

Religion. 


third,  presentment  of  what  is  within  man, 

the  true  self  of  man,  is  Art. 
All  human  ideas,  one  only  excepted,  are  relative, 
in  other  words,  all  ideas  stand  in  reciprocal 
relations  to  one  another,  and  are  only  distinct 
in  their  extremes.  Therefore,  Art  has  a  side 
where  it  touches  Mathematics,  the  understanding  ; 
a  second,  where  it  touches  the  world  of  Language, 
reason  ;  a  third  where,  although  pure  presentment 
of  the  internal,  it  seems  to  be  one  with  the  repre- 
sentation of  nature  ;  finally,  one  where  it  coincides 
with  religion.  If  Art  is  viewed  only  in  its  ultimate 
unity,  as  pure  presentment  of  the  internal,  it  occurs 
to  us  that  art-presentments  of  what  lives  within 
man — of  what  forms  his  proper  inner  life — will  be 
different  according  to  the  matter  in  which  they 
have  to  be  imbodied.  Art,  as  presentment  by 
pure  sound,  is  Music,  especially  Song  ;  as  present- 
ment for  the  sight,  by  colour,  is  Painting  ;  Art  as 
presentment  in  space,  by  forming  and  shaping 
of  mass,  is  Modelling,  or  Sculpture.  Drawing 
is  a  link  between  the  two  last,  and  might  be  taken 
as  presentment  by  simple  lines,  while  painting  is 
presentment  by  surfaces,  and  modelling,  by 
masses.  We  have  seen  that  the  effort  to  draw 
appears  at  an  early  stage  of  human  development. 
The  effort,  too,  by  modelling,  and  by  painting,  to 
put  forth  what  is  within,  appears  early  ;  often 
in  childhood,  distinctly  in  early  boyhood.  We 
conclude,  then,  without  hesitation,  that  some 
feeling  for  Art  is  a  general  quality  and  gift  of  man, 
and  ought  to  be  cherished  from  the  first  ;  at 
latest  in  boyhood. 


SCHOOL  125 

When  this  feehng  is  cared  for,  even  though  The  value  of 
the  individual  have  no  special  gift  for  Art,  so  as  tn  school'."^ 
to  grow  up  an  artist,  he  will  become  better  able 
to  understand  and  value  works  of  Art  :  and  a 
genuine  school  training  will  save  him  from  setting 
up  for  an  artist  without  true  inner  vocation. 
Singing,  drawing,  painting,  and  modelling  must 
therefore  be  early  taken  into  account  in  any 
general,  comprehensive  scheme  of  human  educa- 
tion and  accomplishment  ;  they  must  be  early 
treated  as  serious  school  matters,  not  left 
to  chance  or  caprice.  Every  human  being 
should  be  enabled  to  develop  fully  and  in 
all  directions,  faithful  to  his  own  nature, 
that  each  may  grow  up  to  recognise  the 
many-sided  activity  of  man ;  and  especially,  as 
aforesaid,  that  every  individual  may  learn  to 
appreciate  and  to  estimate  the  productions  of 
genuine    art. 

290  Poetic  representation  is  a  connecting  link  with  Poetry  links 
Art,  as  Drawing  is  from  another  point  of  view.  Language. 
Starting   from   Language,   Poesy  is  a  condensed 
representation     of    the    spiritual    inner    world  ; 

a  presentment  of  eternally  moved  and  moving 
life — at  rest. 

291  In     everything,    in    hfe    and    in    religion,    so  ^^^^  ^^^ 
also    in     Art,     the     last    and     highest     aim    ofhighest 

.  .  1        •  1  /"I      •       object. >f  Art 

representation  is  man,  pure  and  simple.  Lhris- toman. 
tian  Art  is,  or  ought  to  be,  the  highest  Art, 
for  she  endeavours  to  display  in  everything 
the  constant,  the  divine,  especially  in  and  by 
Man  :  for  Man  is  the  highest  object  of  Art, 
to    Man. 


126        THE  student's  froebel 
C. — Home  and  School 

{a)    PRELIMINARY 

School-life  In  the  home  the  child  grows  up  to  boyhood  293 
hfe  shoSd  and  school-age ;  therefore  School  should  be 
notTvld^d.  hnked  with  the  Home.  To-day,  the  first  and  most 
indispensable  demand  of  human  development 
and  training,  complete  or  tending  to  complete- 
ness, is  that  School  should  be  at  one  with  Life — 
that  Home-hfe  should  be  one  with  School-hfe. 

Would  that  we  could  perceive  what  a  burden- 
some mass  of  accumulated,  mechanical,  far- 
fetched knowledge  and  training  we  already 
possess,  and  are  foolishly  striving  day  by  day 
to  augment  ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  how  very 
httle  knowledge  we  have,  that  has  been  developed 
out  of  ourselves,  that  has  grown  up  in  our  own 
souls.  It  would  be  well  for  our  children, 
and  for  the  saving  of  future  generations, 
if  we  would  but  cease  to  be  proud  of 
our  foreign  thinking,  foreign  knowing,  even 
foreign  emotions  and  feelings  ;  cease  to  set  the 
highest  fame  and  success  of  our  schools  therein, 
that  they  stuff  our  children's  minds  and  hearts 
with  all  this  far-fetched  veneer  of  knowledge 
and  skill ! 

Froebel  alludes  here  to  the  old  complaint  of 

German  eagerness  to  borrow  and  appropriate 

"  culture  "  from  strangers. 

Shall  we  never  begin  to  raise  a  tree  of    life 

in  our  own  hearts,  a  tree  of  knowledge  in  our  own 

minds,  to  cherish  it  unto  beautiful  unfolding,  so 

that  it  may  bloom  in  health  and  beauty,  and  give 


SCHOOL  127 

ripe  fruits  which  here  must  decay,  but  there  will 
spring  up  again  ?     Shall  we  never  tire  of  stamping  children 
our  children  and  pupils  like  coins  ;    letting  them  f^Twithin, 
flourish  with  image  and  superscription  not  their  ukl  Ss^*'' 
own,  instead  of  having  them  move  beside  us  as 
growths  of  the  law  and  the  hfe  planted  in  them 
by   God   our   Father,    with   divine   features,   and 
in  the  image  of  God  ?     The  welfare  of  mankind 
can    be    restored    only    from    the    quiet    hidden 
sanctuary   of   Home.     At   the   founding   of  each 
new  family,  our  heavenly  Father,  eternally  working 
for  the  good  of  mankind,  speaks  to  the  parents 
through    the    heaven    He    has    opened    in    their 
hearts.     The  same  call  goes  forth  to  all  mankind, 
to    every    individual,    to    represent   humanity  in 
pure  development,  man  in  his  ideal  form. 
294      Shall   we,   then,   always   choke  up   afresh   the  ordinary 

iiri-f  i-i/->ii  T  •  methods  o( 

well  of  life  which  God  has  made  to  spring  up  in  instruction 
every  man's  soul.  Shall  we  rob  ourselves,  our 
children,  our  pupils,  of  this  unutterable  joy,  that 
within  their  hearts  shall  flow  the  Spring  of  Eternal 
Life  ?  Will  you,  parents  and  guardians,  continue 
to  compel  tutors  and  teachers  of  your  children 
to  dam  up  with  rubbish  the  source  of  life  within 
them,  and  to  hedge  it  round  with  a  thicket  ? 

Perhaps  Froebel  looks  for  too  much  from  ordin- 
ary readers,  expecting  them  to  understand  that 
this  "  damming-up  the  spring  of  hfe  with  . 
rubbish,  and  this  fencing  in  with  a  thicket," 
is  meant  as  an  easily  intelligible  metaphor  for 
the  ordinary  school-work  that  stupefies  in 
place  of  brightening  the  scholar  ;  makes  him 
hate  learning,  in  place  of  finding  it  "  more 


128 


THE    student's    FROEBEL 


The  boy's 
career,  and 
later  his 
attitude  to 
that  of  his 
children. 


musical    than   is   Apollo's    lute."     He    only 
means    "  that   asinine   feast    of   sow   thistles 
and  brambles,  which  is  commonly  set  before 
....  our  choicest  and  hopefullest  wits  "  ; 
or  was  in  John  Milton's  time. 
Parents   reply  :     "  Unless   thus   equipped,    our 
sons  are  good  for  nothing  in  the  world  ;  they  grow- 
up,    and    who    is    to    feed    them  ?     Wherewithal 
shall  they  be  clothed  ?  "     Fools  !  You  shall  not 
be  answered  with  "  Seek  ye  first  the  Kingdom  of 
God  "  ;    for    that    you    would    not    understand, 
estranged  as  you  are  from  God  and  yourselves. 
This   is   the   reply :     "Do   you   desire   for   your 
children  a  dull  brooding  life,  poor  in  knowledge, 
deed,  and  work  ?  "     The  human  race  is  to  enjoy 
wisdom  and  intelligence,  to  possess  energy  and 
activity,   far  beyond  what  we  at  present  guess, 
for  who  has  said  to  humanity,  the  child  of  God, 
"  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go,  and  no  farther  ?  " 

The  boy  must  not  take  up  his  future  business, 
which  is  now  his  calling,  lazily,  slackly,  gloomily. 
No  !  cheerful  and  merry  he  must  be  ;  trusting 
in  God,  in  Nature,  in  himself ;  rejoicing  that  his 
trade  will  bring  forth  manifold  blessing  and 
success.  Quiet,  concord,  temperance,  all  high 
social  virtues  will  dwell  in  himself,  and  in  his  home  ; 
he  will  be  contented  with  his  sphere  and  its 
activity.  Is  not  this  the  prize  for  which  all  of  us 
are  striving  ?  With  regard  to  his  own  children's 
future  he  will  not  say,  either  :  "  My  boy  shall 
learn  any  trade  rather  than  mine,  for  it  is  the 
barrenest  of  all  "  ;  or,  insist  that  the  trade  or 
profession  which  he  has  himself  followed,   with 


SCHOOL  129 

profit  and  advantage,  because  it  suited  his  tastes 
and  powers,  shall  be  pursued  by  his  son,  whose 
disposition  may  be  wholly  different.  He  will  see 
that  the  smallest  business  can  be  carried  on 
greatly,  that  every  trade  may  be  so  ennobled 
that  its  practice  is  not  beneath  man's  dignity. 
He  will  perceive  that  the  humblest  powers,  rightly 
applied  to  work,  will  procure  him  bread,  clothing, 
shelter,  and  in  addition,  respect.  Thus  he  will 
have  no  fear  for  his  children's  future,  because  his 
highest  anxiety  has  been  to  cultivate  their  souls. 

{b)    MEANS   OF   EDUCATION   IN   COMMON 

295  This   section   contains   directions   which   the  ^T"^  "^ 

Education. 

training  of  children,  in  numbers,  should  take 
in  practice.  These  follow  necessarily,  he 
holds,  from,  the  development  proper  to  man 
when  come  to  the  boy-age  ;  and  answer  to 
the  inner  and  outer  claims  of  the  child's 
nature,  when  school-age  begins. 

1.  To  awaken,  nourish,  and  strengthen  the 
religious  sentiment,  which  keeps  the  human 
heart  in  union  with  God,  and  unites  it  ever  more 
closely.     In  accord  with,  and  as  means  to  this  : — 

2.  To  learn  by  heart  religious  sayings,  upon 
nature  and  man  and  their  relations  to  God,  to  be 
used  in  prayer  :  as  a  mirror,  in  which  the  boy  may 
behold  his  original  feelings,  guesses,  and  endeav- 
ours after  union  with  God,  and  thus  hold  them  fast. 

3.  Care,  knowledge,  and  development  of  the 
body  as  bearer  and  instrument  of  the  mind  ;  this, 
by  means  of  orderly,  graduated  exercises  leading 
to  bodily  perfection. 


130  THE  student's  froebel 

4.  Observation  and  contemplation  of  nature 
and  the  outer  world  ;  joined  to,  and  starting  from, 
what  is  close  at  hand  ;  seeking  always  knowledge 
of  the  nearer  environment  before  proceeding  to 
the  more  distant. 

5.  Acquirement  of  short  poems  representing 
nature  and  life  ;  pieces,  namely,  which  give  life 
to  objects  of  nature  near  at  hand,  and  to  events 
of  home-life,  and  show  the  meaning  of  these,  as 
in  a  bright  mirror  ;  especially  with  help  of  singing. 

6.  Exercises  in  speech  and  language  ;  setting 
out  from  observation  of  nature,  and  the  outer 
world,  but  passing  on  to  contemplation  of  man's 
inner  world,  always  keeping  chiefly  in  view 
language  and  speech  as  audible  means  of 
representation. 

7.  Exercises  in,  and  for,  material  representa- 
tion, by  law  and  rule,  proceeding  always  from 
the  simple  to  the  complex.  Here  belong  repre- 
sentations by  materials,  already  more  or  less 
formed  ;  as  building,  and  all  constructive  hand- 
work, in  paper,  pasteboard,  wood,  etc.  Lastly 
and  especially,  shapes  made  out  of  unshaped  but 
shapeable  matter  [clay,  wax,  etc.]. 

8.  Exercises  with  lines  upon  a  surface,  in 
constant,  express  and  visible  reference  to  the 
vertical  and  horizontal  directions.  That  is, 
drawing  in  the  network,  according  to  rule. 

9.  Perception  of  colours,  in  their  difference 
and  likeness ;  with  representation  of  them  in 
given  spaces,  especially  forms  already  practised  ; 
painting  of  pictures  in  outline,  or  on  paper  ruled 
in  squares. 


SCHOOL  131 

10.  Play,  that  is,  voluntary  exercises  and 
representations  of  all  kinds. 

11.  Narrating  of  anecdotes  and  legends,  fables 
and  fairy  tales,  suggested  by  events  of  the  day, 
the  seasons,  real  life,  etc. 

12.  Short  journeys  and  long  walks. 

The  special   point   is   tliat    home-life    and 
school-life  should  work  together  in  the  boy's 
training,  the  foregoing  list   affording  matter 
for  both  domestic  and  scholastic  occupations. 
Froebel     suggests     employing     the    boy    in 
errands    or    messages    which    will    task    his 
judgment,     and     require     concentration     of 
thought  ;      perhaps,     having     him     directly 
instructed   by   craftsmen,    or   cultivators,    in 
their  arts.     We  see  here  foregleams  of  that 
beneficent     dawn     of     technical     education, 
handwork,    Sloyd,  etc.,  which   in   these   last 
years    of    the    nineteenth    century    pemiits 
sanguine   persons   to   foresee  something  like 
a    national    education    according    to    reason 
before  the  end  of  the  twentieth. 
It  is  most  important  for  boys,  towards  the  close  importance 
of  boyhood,   to  spend  at  least  an  hour  or  two  work. 
daily,  steadily,  in  some  material  occupation,  tliat 
is,  in  occupation  that  produces  something  useful. 
Weighty  results  for  their  future  life  would  follow  ; 
for  a  most  hurlful  effect  of  our  present   school- 
arrangements,  especially  of  the  so-called  classical 
schools,    is,    that    the   boy    when    entering    them 
leaves   behind   all   home   occupations,    all   useful 
work.     Do  not  reply  :    "  In  this  period  of  elder 
boyhood,  the  boy  must  apply  his  whole  force  to 

io—{gs7)  12  pp. 


132  THE  student's  froebel 

word-learning,  to  intellectual  culture,  if  he  is 
to  reach  a  certain  proficiency  in  knowledge." 
Not  so  :  genuine  experience  teaches  the  very 
reverse  of  this  ;  intellectual  occupation,  alter- 
nating with  bodily  work,  with  employment  for 
useful  production,  strengthens  not  the  body 
alone,  but  yet  more  the  intellect,  in  the  various 
directions  of  mental  activity.  After  such  a 
refreshing  Labour-bath — I  know  no  better  name 
— the  mind  will  set  about  its  abstract  work  with 
fresh  strength,  fresh  life. 

Referring    to    his    5th    "  Means  " — "  Learning 

by  heart  of  little  poems,  which    express    nature 

and  life,    especially    accompanied   by   song,"   he 

says  :     Nature    and  human  life    speak    early   to 

man  in  their  events  :    but  in  so  low  a  tone  that 

the  boy's  unpractised  ear  can  scarcely  perceive 

Voices  of     them,  still  less  put  them  into  his  own  language. 

&' heard  Seasous   and    day-times   come   and   go  :    Spring,  347 

h"ood  should  with  its  buds  and  blossoms,  fills  man,  while  yet 

be  cherished.  .^  ^^y^  ^yj^]^  j^y  ^^^  jjfg      jjjg  blood  flows  faster, 

his  heart  beats  louder.  Autumn,  with  its  tints 
and  falling  leaves,  fills  even  the  child  with  longing 
and  wonder  ;  and  stern,  bright,  constant  winter 
awakens  courage,  strength  and  a  sense  of  hardship 
to  be  overcome,  which  he  would  sadly  miss 
These  dim  feelings,  and  many  like  them,  native  to 
childhood,  are  not  to  be  neglected,  but  recog- 
nised and  cherished.  We  must  acknowledge  that 
it  is  the  inexhaustible  fount  of  feeling  which 
first  bursts  forth  in  childhood  to  which  we  still 
go  for  strength,  courage  and  constancy  in  later 
hfe. 


SCHOOL  133 

348  Nature  and  life  speak  to  man,  but  that  is  not  The  toy-s 
all.     Man    himself    wants    to    make    known    thes"eTf?'°' 
emotions,    the  presentiments,   thus  awakened  j^  ^■^'"'"'*°"' 
him,   and   as   he   cannot   always   find   words   for 
himself,  words  should  be  given  him,  as  his  heart, 

and  his  inner  sense,  in  their  unfolding,  ask  for 

349  them.  What  binds  man  to  man  is  not  external 
only,  nor  can  it  be  easily  expressed.  It  is  full 
of  deep  sense  and  meaning,  and  its  soft  chords 
must  be  early  cherished  in  the  boy,  but  not  by 
direct  precept,  which  is  apt  to  fetter  and  drill, 
rather  than  give  hfe.  Suggestion,  in  the  mirror 
of  a  song,  without  pointed  moral  apphcation, 
leaves  the  boy  that  freedom  of  heart  and  will 
which  is  needed  to  strengthen  and  develop  his 
affectional  and  moral  nature. 

404  Upon  his  7th  "  Means,"  practice  of  material 

representation  in  space,  according  to  rule  and 
law,  proceeding  from  the  simple  to  the  com- 
plex,    Froebel    says,    his    expression    being 
somewhat  condensed  : — 
Man  is  developed  and  formed  for  the  attain-  Develop- 
ment  of  his   true  destination,   in   part   by  what  l^pJot"? 
he,   as  a  boy,  receives  from  without  and  takes  "'^"*' 
into    himself ;    but,  incomparably  more  through 
what  he  unfolds  and  represents  out  of  himself. 
This  truth  is  expressed  in  tlie  very  words.  Develop- 
ment and  Improvement.     Experience  and  History 
both  teach  that  the  human  beings  who  have  been 
most    truly    and   deeply   helpful    to   the  genuine 
welfare    of    mankind,    became   so,    far    more    by 
what   they  produced  out  of  themselves  than   by 
what  they  took  in  from  without, 


134  THE  student's  froebel 

Develop.  It  is  a  commoiiplace,  that  by  faithfully  teaching, 

d"ing.         we  advance  in  knowledge  and  intelligence  ;    and 

another,   which   Nature   teaches   us   all,   that   by 

every   use   of  strength,   strength   is  both  roused 

and  augmented. 

As,  too,  the  perceiving  and  grasping  of  a  truth 
in  life  and  by  action  is  far  more  unfolding,  forming 
and  strengthening,  than  the  mere  reception  of 
it  by  word  and  in  idea  :  so  likewise  in  life,  the 
handling  of  matter,  doing,  connected  with  think- 
ing and  speaking,  is  far  more  helpful  for  man's 
development,  and  improvement,  than  is  represen- 
tation by  ideas  and  by  word  without  act  or  deed. 
This  7th  "Means"  or  subject  of  instruction, 
therefore  properly  succeeds  those  already  treated, 
observation  of  external  Nature,  and  exercise  of 
Language. 

The  boy's  life  and  action  have,  we  know,  but 
one  aim  :  his  life  consists  in  this  external  repre- 
sentation of  his  inner  nature,  of  his  power, especially 
on  matter  and  by  means  of  matter.  In  that 
which  he  shapes,  the  boy  sees  not  so  much  outer 
forms  which  would  enter  into  him,  he  sees  in  them 
his  o\\Ti  spirit,  the  laws  and  activities  of  his  own 
mind,  which  cry  out  for  expression,  and  rightly 
so.  The  function  of  teaching  and  instruction  is, 
more  and  more,  to  bring  out  of  man,  rather  than 
put  into  him. 
the  develop-  T^^^^^  which  can  be  put  into  man  is  already 
^lisibieto  *^^  property  of  mankind.  Man  knows  it,  if  the 
Humanity,  individual  does  not.  Thus  it  stands  for  no  more 
than  each  one,  as  man,  b3'  and  by,  through  the 
laws   of  Humanity,  may   unfold   out  of  himself. 


SCHOOL  135 

But  what  is  yet  to  be  developed  out  of  mankind, 
what  more  Humanity  has  within  it  and  ought 
to  give  out,  that  we  know  not  yet  ;  that  is  not 
man's  possession  !  We  only  know  that  hke  the 
Spirit  of  God,  it  is  eternally  unfolding. 

This,  Froebel  continues,  would  be  self- 
evident,  if  we  only  observed  the  facts  of  our 
own  and  others'  lives.  We  are,  however, 
so  incrusted  with  prejudices  and  opinions, 
foiTned  from  without,  in  no  sense  the  outcome 
of  ourselves,  that  we  have  almost  lost — for 
our  children — the  meaning  of  ^^velopment 
and  wwfolding,  and  ought  rather  to  speak  of 
envelopment  and  ^folding.  What  we  really 
desire  is  to  stamp  and  shape  them  to  our 
mind,  from  without.  Better  than  that,  he 
says,  would  be  to  leave  them  quite  to  them- 
selves, rather  not  train  at  all,  than  train 
wrong  !  This  may  seem  in  theory  extrava- 
gant, as  in  practice  it  would  be  impossible  ; 
but  in  idea  it  contains  truth,  and  is  full  of 
much  needed  warning. 
The  welfare  of  the  individual  and  of  the  race 
consists  in  the  complete  unfolding  of  the  human 
being  and  his  spiritual  forces,  according  to  the 
Laws  of  Nature  and  of  Reason. 

[§  §  405-600  omitted.  Their  matter  belongs  more 
to  a  handbook  for  practical  teachers  than 
to  the  Theory  of  Education.] 


lOA— (957) 


RETROSPECT 

Thus  far  man,  in  the  growth  and  development  601 
of  all  stages  and  conditions  of  his  being,  lies 
before  us,  sketched  in  outline  from  the  beginning  of 
his  existence  to  boyhood  :  the  means,  too,  for 
bringing  about  this  development,  have  been 
broadly  indicated;  means  which  suit  both  his 
actual  age,  and  the  future  claims  of  his  humanity. 
If  we  consider  what  has  been  found  out  and  stated  302 
hitherto,  we  see  that  many  things  the  boy  has  to 
do  have  no  special  "  measurable "  purpose ; 
thus,  occupation  \\ith  colours  is  not  arranged  in 
order  to  produce  a  painter,  or  practice  in  song, 
to  make  a  musician.  These  occupations  aim,  first, 
at  unfolding  in  the  boy  his  own  Nature,  and  helping 
him  to  realise  it;  they  are  food  for  his  mind  ; 
they  are  the  ether  in  which  the  spirit  breathes  and 
lives,  in  order  to  gain  strength  and  force;  in  a 
word,  expansion.  The  mental  gifts  of  God  to 
man,  which  come  forth  in  all  directions  with  an 
irrepressible  necessity,  being  so  various,  are  to  be 
satisfied  by  variety  coming  to  meet  them.  Surely, 
we  shall  one  day  see  that  we  are  hurtfully  thwart- 
ing boy-nature,  if  we  repress  unduly  these  neces- 
sarily various  directions  of  mind.  We  do  nothing 
but  harm — though  we  believe  ourselves  to  be 
doing  service  to  God  and  man,  and  especially 
to  the  boy's  own  future  good — by  cutting  off 
some  of  his  natural  tendencies,  and  trying  to 
graft  others  in  their  place.  God  does  not  graft, 
or  bud  ;    the  human  soul,  which  is  divine,  is  not 

136 


RETROSPECT  137 

to  be  grafted  or  budded.  God  develops  what  is 
least  and  most  imperfect,  in  steady  progression, 
by  eternal,  self-evolving  laws.  Now,  likeness  to 
God  should  be  man's  highest  aim  in  thought 
and  action,  especially  when  he  stands  in  parental 
relations  to  his  children,  as  God  to  man.  We 
should  consider,  in  the  education  of  our  children, 
that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  indeed  the  kingdom 
of  the  spiritual  ;  that  therefore  what  is  spiritual 
in  man,  in  our  children,  is  part  and  parcel  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  Thus,  we  ought  to  give  our 
best  heed  to  the  complete  development  of  the 
spiritual,  in  our  children,  in  other  words,  to  the 
development  of  what  is  properly  human,  of  what 
is  divine,  in  each  individual.  Then,  we  have 
good  right  to  be  fully  convinced,  that  each  one, 
having  been  truly  trained  to  be  a  man,  has  thereby 
been  educated,  as  well  as  is  possible,  for  every 
special  duty,  for  each  particular  need,  of  civil 
603  and  social  life.  Now  the  world  says  :  "  This 
is  all  very  true,  but  it  does  not  apply  to  our  boys. 
For  our  sons  it  is  too  late,  the}''  are  already  in  the 
last  quarter  of  their  boyhood,  what  good  will 
such  abstract  and  elementary  instruction  do  to 
them  ?  They  must,  perforce,  get  instruction 
to  prepare  for  business,  the  time  for  their  entrance 
into  civil  life,  when  they  must  think  of  earning 
their  own  bread,  or  helping  us  in  our  business, 
is  close  upon  them."  True,  our  sons  are  already 
old  for  what  they  have  yet  to  learn  ;  why  then 
did  we  not  give  them  what  their  minds  needed, 
while  they  were  younger.  Are  the  boys  to  lose 
true  development,  and  training  altogether  ?     The 


138  THE  student's  froebel 

world  replies  :  "  When  the  boys  are  grown-up, 
they  will  have  leisure  to  make  up  for  defects  in 
their  training."  Fools  that  we  are  !  Our  inner 
consciousness  contradicts  us,  would  we  but  listen 
to  what  it  says.  Here  and  there  some  small 
omission  may  be  supplied,  but  all-round,  human 
development,  missed  and  neglected  in  boyhood, 
can  never  be  recovered.  Let  us  all,  fathers  and 
mothers  too,  be  candid  for  once,  and  confess 
that  we  feel  mental  wounds  which  never  heal  while 
we  live,  hardened  spots  in  our  hearts  that  soften 
no  more,  dark  places  in  our  intellects  that  will 
never  get  bright ;  and  all  because  noble  human 
feelings,  and  thoughts  natural  to  childhood,  were 
in  our  childhood  crushed  or  lost,  through  early 
misdirection.  It  will  be  a  blessing  to  our  children 
if  this  confession  be  made  and  acted  on. 

If  our  sons  are  already  in  the  latter  part  of  604 
their  boyhood,  and  have  not  yet  learned,  nor 
developed,  what  properly  belongs  to  the  beginning 
of  boyhood,  it  were  better  to  turn  back  to  that 
beginning,  to  childhood  even,  than  finally  to  miss 
what  could  be  recovered.  Perhaps  our  sons 
would  reach  the  goal  of  fitness  for  practical  life  605 
a  year  or  two  later  :  but  were  it  not  far  better  to 
touch — though  late — the  true  goal,  than  to  reach 
the  false  one  earlier  ?  Consider  the  words  of 
Jesus  :  "  Become  as  little  children."  Have  they 
not  the  meaning,  "  Turn  back  to  your  own  youth, 
and  thus  warm  and  revive  the  eternal  youth 
of  your  soul."  This,  which  was  spoken  in  the 
time  of  Jesus  as  the  beginning  of  a  new  way  of 
life,   is  now  spoken  to  us,  to  all  mankind,  that  a 


RETROSPECT  139 

new  and  higher  stage  of  human  development 
may  be  reached.  It  surely  means,  that  if  you  do 
not  provide  for  yourselves  and  your  children  at 
the  stage  of  child  and  boy  whatever  man's  spirit 
needs,  then  neither  you  nor  they  will  ever  attain 
what  your  souls,  in  the  happiest,  most  hopeful 
moments  of  your  life,  desired  ;  that  which  has 
moved  and  filled  the  hearts  of  the  noblest  human 
beings,  always. 


CONCLUSION 

If  we  endeavour  to  bring  to  a  focus  the  aim  606 
and  amount  of  development  which  man  has 
acquired,  by  the  unfolding  method  of  education 
and  instruction  as  hitherto  described,  we  distinctly 
see  that  the  boy  is  come  to  the  knowledge  of  his 
independent  spiritual  self,  he  feels  and  knows 
himself  to  be  a  spiritual  whole.  The  capacity 
has  been  formed  in  him  to  perceive  a  whole,  in 
its  unity  and  variety.  There  has  begun  to  grow 
in  him  ability  to  represent  a  whole  in  its  necessary 
parts,  to  express  himself — his  essence — in  its 
unity  and  in  the  manifoldness  of  its  being,  by  means 
of  variety  external  to  it.  Thus,  we  recognise 
the  human  being,  at  the  beginning  of  boyhood, 
as  capable  of  what  is  highest  and  most  important, 
the  fulfilment,  namely,  of  his  destiny,  or  function, 
which  is  to  realise  the  divine  nature  within  him. 
The  subsequent  life  of  man  from  boyhood  onwards 
is  dedicated  to  making  this  capacity  grow  into 
sure  skill,  into  consciousness,  into  insight  and 
clearness,  into  a  life  of  his  own  making. 

Froebel  hoped,  in  a  second  part  of  his  book. 
The  Educatio7i  of  Mankind,  to  set  forth 
practical  means  for  the  complete  realisation  of 
this  great  idea.  In  subsequent  occasional 
writings  he  did  much  towards  this  end,  but 
the  book  remains  a  fragment.  For  witness 
that  he  spoke  truth,  and  will  henceforward 
always  speak  truth,  he  appeals  to  the  boy- 
world  that  was  about  him  when   he   wrote. 

140 


CONCLUSION  141 

Out  of  their  works  and  ways,  he  avers,  the 

book  was  built. 
Boys  of  the  very  age  to  which  this  book  belongs 
— fresh  in  spirit,  cheerful  in  mood,  joyous  in  soul, 
happy  in  life  :  boys  who  entered  the  teaching 
circle  while  the  book  was  being  written — out  of 
whom  it  really  grew — who  usually  surrounded  the 
writer  while  at  his  task,  playing  close  by,  never 
tired  of  demanding  fresh  satisfaction  and  nourish- 
ment for  their  impulses  to  life  and  activity  :  these 
are  sureties,  if  outward  pledges  were  needed,  that 
he  has  written  truth,  and  will  write  truth  still. 


THE    END 


Prmtiii  by  Sir   Isaac  fitman  6r  Sons,  Ltd..   Balh.   I- nulaii'l 
(y57) 


TEACHERS' 

HANDBOOKS 

[SELECTED     LIST] 

Complete  list  post  free  on  application 

SIR  ISAAC   PITMAN    AND   SONS.  LTD. 
1  AMEN  CORNER, 
LO  N  DON,      E.C. 

AND  AT  BATH.  NEW  YORK,  AND  MELBOURNE 

Q  7 


Handwork  Series 

Vaver  Cutting  and  Modelling. 

By  Bernard  V.  Pring.  In  two  books  demy  8vo,  profusely 
illustrated  in  two  colours  ;  Junior  Book,  cloth,  64  pp. 
Price  Is.  6d.  net.  Senior  Book,  cloth,  80  pp.  Price  2s.  net. 
Geometrical  models  are  made,  niles  of  mensuration  are  practically 
demonstrated,  and  measurement  by  simple  decimal  fractions  has 
been  introduced.  Thus  the  manual  training  is  con  elated  to 
Arithmetic,  Mensuration  and  Geometry. 

Paper    Cutting  and    Modelling     for     Infants 
and  Juniors, 

In  demy  Svo,  cloth,  with  more  than  250  illustrations,  176 

pp.     2s.  6d.  net. 

By  J.   E.   ToLSOx,   LL.A.,  Higher  Certif.   National  Froehel   Union  : 

Head  Mistress  Quarry  Bank  Council  School,  Staffs.     With  Foreword 

by  the  Rev.  J.  Chapm.'^n',  D.D.,  Late  Principal  of  Southlands  Training 

College. 

Taper  Folding  and  Cutting  for  Seniors. 

By  W.  S.  Bartlett,  H.  Wainwright,  and  W.  G.  Glock,       With 

Introduction  by  F.  H.  Hayward,  M..\.,  B.Sc,  D.Lit.,  F.C.P. 

In  demy  Svo,  cloth,    128  pp.,  with  27  full-page  plates  and 

upwards  of  100  other  illustrations.     2s.  net. 

In  the  hands  of  an  enthusiastic  teacher,  this  book  will  serve  as  the 

nucleus  of  a  good  handwork  scheme  for  two  or  three  years. 

Top  Making  for  Infants. 

By  Bertha  Eden,  Higher  Certificate  National  Froebel  Union.  With 
a  Foreword  by  P.  B.  Ballard,  M.A.,  D.Lit. 
In  demy  8vo,  cloth,  120  pp.,  with  20  full-page  coloured 
plates  and  32  black  and  white  illustrations.  2s.  6d.  net. 
Part  I  of  this  book  contains  a  description  and  many  illustrations 
of  toys  made  entirely  by  children  of  from  6-7i  years  of  age. 
Part  II  consists  of  the  description  and  illustrations  of  a  suggested 
course  of  simple  objects  and  toys  made  chiefly  out  of  wood. 

Suggestive  Handwork.      For  Lower  Classes. 

By  Arthur  B.  Neal,  A.C.P.,  Lecturer  on  Handwork  to  Teachers' 
Classes,  with  a  Preface  by  P.  B.  Ballard,  M.A.,  D.Lit. 
In  demy  8vo,  cloth,  200  pp..  about  40  full-page  plates 
and  neaily  100  o'her  illustrations.  2s.  6d.  net. 
"  Mr.  Neal  speaks  with  an  authority  based  on  experience — on  ascer- 
tained fact  and  carefuDy  tested  theory.  He  has  taught  handwork 
as  a  subject,  and  used  it  as  a  method,  for  many  years  ;  he  has 
lectured  to  teachers  on  various  aspects  of  the  work  ;  and  he  is  now 
placing  the  outcome  of  his  experience  at  the  disposal  of  others. 
There  is  ample  room  for  such  a  book  as  this — a  book  crowded  with 
hints  and  helpful  illustrations." — From  the  Preface. 


"Bust;  Work  for  Nimble  Fingers.     Being  a  Complete 
Course  of  Handwork   lor   Infants  and  Juniors. 
By  Annie  Gawthorpe,  Head  Mistress  Purlwell  Infant  School,  Upper 
Batley,  Yorks.     With  a  Foreword  by  A.  Wilmore,  D  Sc    (Lend  ) 
F.G.S. 

In  demy  8\X),  cloth,  128  pp.,  15  coloured  plates,  14  black 
and  white  plates,  and  91  diagrams.  2s.  6d.  net. 
The  development  of  "  gift  "  materials  is  suggested,  while  simple 
flower  and  scene  painting,  paper-cutting,  including  the  making  of 
coloured  scenes,  posters,  and  friezes  ;  clay-modelling  and  pamting  ; 
raffia  winding,  weaving  and  plaiting  ;  basket  work  in  cane  ;  weavmg 
in  wool ;  and  string  work,  are  fully  explained  and  illustrated. 
Really  useful  articles  are  described  in  the  making,  and  throughout 
the  book  practicabiHty,  utility  and  resource  are  prominent  factors. 
Co-operative  work  and  group  work  receive  special  attention. 

Raffia  Work.  In  demy  Svo,  cloth,  profusely  illustrated 
with  six  full-page  photographs  and  nearly  140  black  and 
white  diagrams,  96  pp.     Price  2s.  net. 

By  Alfred  H.  Bowers,  Teacher  of  Raffia  Work  at  The  Central  School 
Manchester. 

All  the  exercises  given  are  of  such  a  nature  as  to  embody  principles 
that  can  be  applied  to  suit  the  requirements  of  children  of  varying 
ages,  and  Usts  of  suggestions  for  further  exercises  are  given  in  each 
section. 

Clap  Modelling  for  Infants.  In  demy  Svo,  cloth, 
with  80  most  practical  and  suggestive  illustrations,  128  pp. 

Price  2s.  net. 

By  F.  H.  Brown,  A.R.C.A.  (Lond.l.  Silver  and  Broize  Medallist. 
This  book  is  intended  as  a  guide  for  those  teachers  who  have  had 
httle  or  no  opportunity  of  acquiring  even  the  slightest  knowledge 
of  the  subject  and  to  open  up  a  field  for  those  whose  attainments 
are  such  as  will  enable  them  to  develop  the  subject  on  their  own 
individual  lines. 

Clap  Modelling  for  Juniors. 

By  F.  H.  Brown,  A.R.C.A.  (Lond). 

In     demy    8vo,    cloth,   162    pp.,    With    100   illustrations. 

2s.  6d.  net. 

The  methods  suggested  in  the  same  author's  Clav  Modelling  for 
Infants  are  here  further  developed,  lucidly  explained,  and  correctly 
applied  to  the  work  of  the  lower  classes. 

Woodwork  for    Infants.    In  demy  8vo,  cloth,  with  28 
full-page  illustrations,  76  pp.     Price  Is.  6d.  net. 
By  Ethel  S.  Morland.     With  a  Preface  by  Miss  K.  Mona  Clay, 

Inspector  of  Schools,  Manchester  Education  Committee. 
This  volume  is  a  description  of  models  made  by  children  (boys  and 
girls)  of  six  years  of  age,  most  of  whom  work  on  different  models 
during  the  same  lesson,  and  jilan  them  as  they  go  along.  1  he  tools 
in  use  are  quite  simple,  inexpensive,  and  such  as  can  easily  be 
procured  and  manipulated  by  tin-  child. 


Lantern  Making, 

By  H.  A.  Rankin,  Art  Master,  Silver  and  Bronxe  Medallist  ;  Author 
of  "  Simple  Lessons  in  Colour  "  ;  "  Pastel  Work,  or  Colour  with 
Crayons,"  etc.,  etc. 

In  demy  8vo,  cloth,  with  coloured  frontispiece,  39  photo- 
graphic illustrations  and  64  plans  and  diagrams,   174  pp. 

Price  2s.  6d.  net. 
This  manual  describes  how  to  make  many  novel  patterns  of  lanterns, 
incidentally  introducing  much  simple  geometry  of  an  extremely 
practical  kind  and  also  how  to  decorate  and  colour  them. 

Scissors  Stories,  or  "Picture  Cutting  for  Little 
People. 

By  J.  E.  ToLSON,  L.L.A.,  Higher  Certificate  National  Froebel  Union  : 
Head  Mistress  of  Bonner  Hill  Road  Infants'  School,  Kingston-tipon- 
Thames  ;  Author  of  "  Paper  Cutting  and  Modelling  for  Infants  and 
Juniors."  Foreword  by  Miss  M.  Atkinson  Williams,  B.A., 
Principal  of  Southlands  Training  College,  Battersea. 
In  demy  8vo,  cloth,  176  pp.,  with  five  coloured  plates 
and  130  black  and  white  illustrations.  Price  2s.  6d.  net. 
Handwork  and  Needlework. 

By  E.  P.  Claydon,  Head  Mistress  Chuckery  Council  School,  Walsall. 
In  demy  8vo,  cloth,  96  pp.,  with  very  many  diagrams  and 
patterns.     Price  2s.  net. 

This  book  embodies  in  a  practical  form  the  suggestions  for  the 
Teaching  of  Needlework  recently'  issued  by  the  Board  of  Education 
in  Circular  730.  Forty-eight  patterns  to  scale  are  given,  graded  in 
difficulty  for  children  from  7-14  years  of  age. 

Handwork  and  Practical  Arithmetic. 

By  Geo.  F.  Johnson,  Editor  of  "  Educational  Handwork,"  Inspector 
of  Handwork,  Liverpool  Education  Committee.  With  an  Intro- 
duction by  J.  A.  Green,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Education  in  the  University 
of  Sheffield. 

In  demy  Svo,  cloth,  fuUy  illustrated.  Vol.  I,  128  pp. 
2s.  6d.  net.     Vol.  II.  106  pp.    Price  2s.  net. 

The  work  is  divided  into  seven  parts,  the  whole  forming  a  continuous 
treatise  on  the  fundamental  principles  of  Arithmetic,  Geometry  and 
Mensuration.  The  first  four  parts  are  contained  in  the  first  volume, 
and  the  last  three  parts  in  the  second  volume.  Each  part  corresponds 
roughly  to  the  class  or  standard  in  the  elementary'  school. 
Scholars'  Books  for  use  with  this  book  are  published  as  follows  : — 
In  four  books,  each  crown  Svo,  Book  I,  48  pp.,  paper,  3d.  ;  cloth,  4d. 
Book  II,  56  pp.,  paper,  4d.  ;  cloth,  5d.  Books  III  and  IV,  each 
76  pp.,  paper,  5d.  ;    cloth,  6d. 

Visual  and  Observational  Arithmetic. 

By  A.  J.  Berry,  M.A.,  Oxon,  Director  of  Education  for  Preston  and 
author  of  "  Europa's  Childhood."  "  Story  of  Preston,"  etc. 
Demy  Svo,  cloth,  with  many  black  and  white  illustrations, 
160  pp.     Price  2s.  6d.  net. 

Scholars'  Books  for  use  with  this  book  published  as  follows  : — 
In  three  books,   each  crown  Svo,  56  pp.,  paper,  3d.  ;  cloth,  4d. 

4 


Rural  Handicrafts. 

In  demy  8vo,  cloth,  with  over  150  illustrations.  133  pn 
Price  2s.  6d.  net.  ^^' 

By  George  F.  Johnson. 

This  is  a  highly  useful  book  for  elementary  schools,  for  evening 
continuation  classes,  and  agricultural  institutions  where  it  is  desired 
to  teach  the  craft  side  of  rural  occupations.  The  aim  has  been  to 
supply  a  scheme  properly  graduated  in  order  of  difficulty  in  wood, 
metal,  rope  and  string,  and  various  other  media. 

An  Introduction  to  the  Art  of  Basket-making. 

In  demy  8vo,  doth,  162  pp.,  with  90  illustrations,  2s.  6d.  net . 
By  Thomas  Okey,  Examiner  in  Basket-work  to  the  City  and  Guilds 
of  London  Institute;  Author  of  "Basket"  and  "Osier"  in  the 
"  Encyclopaedia  Britannica." 

The  aim  of  this  book  is  to  give  elementary  instruction  in  the  art  ol 
Basket-work,  including  the  nature  and  preparation  of  material, 
tools,  plant,  terminology,  underlying  princiiiles  of  construction,  etc. 
It  is  intended  to  act  as  a  guide  to  beginners,  and  to  otter  practical 
information  to  county  councils  and  other  public  bodies,  who  may 
contemplate  the  institution  of  classes  in  Basket-work. 

Hand  and  Eye  Training,  or  Education  Through 
Work.     Its  Scientific  and  Practical  Principles. 

Second   Edition,    Revised  and   Enlarged.     In   crown  8vo, 

cloth,  206  pp.    Price  3s. 

By  H.  HoLMAN,  M.A..  formerly  Professor  of  Education  at  the  University 
College  of  Wales,  Aberystwyth  ;   and  H.M.I,  of  Schools. 

The  chief  aims  of  this  book  are  :  To  set  forth  the  most  fundamental 
reasons  which  necessitate  educational  handwork  in  education,  as 
an  appeal  to  all  who  care  for  education  ;  to  instruct  and  inspire  the 
young  handwork  teacher,  by  giving  him  scientific  and  sound  reasons 
for  the  faith  that  is  in  him  ;  and  to  guide,  not  to  satisfy,  those  who 
seek  knowledge  on  the  subject,  by  giving  an  intelligible  bird's-eye 
view  of  the  rational  standpoint,  and  plenty  of  references  for  further 
reading. 

"  Harbutt's  "  Modelling  for  the  Standards. 

In  demy  Svo,  cloth,  64  pp.,  with  60  illustrations.     Price 

Is.  3d.  net. 

By  E.   N.  B.     With  Preface  by  Wm.   Harbutt.  A.R.C.A. 
Prepared  specially  to  meet  the  latest  Code  requirement*;.     Covers 
a  complete  course  for  children  from  7  to  15.     .Ml  illustrations  from 
actual  models. 

Educational  Handwork.  Crown  4to.  28  pp. 

The  Journal  of  the  Educational  Handwork  Association,  l-'diicd 
by  Geo.  F.  Johnson.  Monthly  3(1.  Wholesale  Agents,  Sir  Isaac 
Pitman  &  Sons,  Ltd. 

5 


Art  Manuals 


Simple  Lessons  in  Colour.    (Brushwork.) 

Demy  8vo,  cloth,  160  pp.,  36  full-page  coloured  plates.  4s.  net. 

By  Herbert  A.  Rankin,  Art  Master,  Silver  and  Bronze  Medallist. 
A  Practical  Manual  suitable  for  all  who  would  master  the  elementary 
principles  of  colour  as  applied  both  to  animate  and  inanimate  objects, 
and  especially  useful  to  elementary  and  secondary  school  teachers. 

'Pastel  Work,  Vol.  1.— Common  Objects. 

By  the  same  Author.  In  demy  8vo,  cloth,  160  pp.,  with 
32  full-page  colour  plates.     Price  4s.  net. 

The  plates  chosen  to  illustrate  the  scheme  in  this  manual  are  of 
such  articles  as  can  easily  be  obtained  at  any  time  of  the  year,  so 
that  no  dii^culty  is  experienced  in  making  the  lessons    continuous. 

^Pastel  Work,  Vol.  2.—FloWers. 

By  the  same  Author.  In  demy  8vo,  cloth,  188  pp.,  with  36 
beautiful  full-page  coloured  plates.  4s.  net. 
The  variation  and  developments  necessary  in  the  application  of 
colour  in  dealing  with  plant  life  are  fully  described  and  clearly 
explained.  The  guiding  principle  of  the  whole  selection  has  been  to 
enable  it  to  provide  a  Seasonal  Course  of  Nature  Work  with  Crayons. 

Pastel  for  the  Standards. 

By   A.   George   Tompkins.     With   Foreword  by   Selwyn    Image, 

M.A.,  Slade  Professor  of  Art  at  Oxford,  etc. 

In  three  books,  Junior,  Intermediate,  and  Senior.      Each 

volume  in  demy  8vo,  cloth,  2s.  6d.  net.     Vol.  I,  85  pp.,  19 

coloured    plates  ;     Vol.    II,    87    pp.,  21   coloured   plates ; 

Vol.  Ill,  80  pp.,  16  coloured  plates. 

These  three  books  contain  a  carefully  graded  course  of  study  that 

embraces  all  sections  of  the  school  and  thus  forms  a  continuous  and 

progressive   scheme   for   six   j^ears'   work.     Commencing   with     the 

most  simple  problems  in  the  use  of  the  pastel  advance  is  made  along 

original  and  interesting  lines  to  more  difficult  studies. 

Pencil  Drawing. 

By  H.  A.  Rankin.  In  demy  8vo,  cloth  gilt,  153 
illustrations,  220  pp.     Price  4s.  net. 

This  manual  is  addressed  especially  to  teachers  who  are  trying  to 
learn  the  art  of  teaching  drawing  ;  and  it  should  prove  of  the  greatest 
assistance  in  removing  many  of  the  practical  difficulties  that  arise 
in  their  work,  and  will  also  give  them  considerable  insight  into 
the  principles  underlying  the  rules  and  conventions  of  the  subject. 
It  is  confined  to  points  that  admit  of  clear  and  definite  treatment. 

Simple  Pictorial  Illustration. 

In  demy  8vo,  cloth  gilt,  200  pp.,  with  22  magnificent  three- 
colour  plates,  9  two-colour  plates,  and  about  60  black  and 
white  illustrations  and  diagrams.     Price  4s.  net. 
By  F.  H.  Brown,  A.R.C.A.  (Lond.),  Silver  and  Bronze  Medallist,  and 
H.  A.  Rankin,  Silver  and  Bronze  Medallist. 
A  guide  to  enable  the  teacher  to  commence,  develop  and  perfect  the 

6 


power  of  visualising  any  object  or  scene  in  colour.  An  Introductory 
chapter  deals  very  etfectively  with  materials,  media  and  the  means 
of  acquiring  proficiency.  Among  the  many  subjects  dealt  with  are  : 
— The  Sky  and  Clouds  ;  The  Land  and  its  appearance  under  different 
aspects  ;  The  Sea  and  colours  used  in  depicting  it  ;  Buildings  ; 
Trees  ;    Animals  ;    Human  beings,  etc.,  etc. 

The  Teaching  of  Colour. 

By  H.  A.  Rankin.  In  demy  8vo,  cloth  gilt,  178  pp.,  with 
55  beautiful  plates  in  colour  and  black  and  white.  4s.  net. 
The  primary  aim  of  the  present  volume  is  to  present  colour  problems, 
especially  in  the  observational  exercises,  in  as  simple  a  manner  as 
possible.  Many  of  the  exercises  are  expressly  simphfied  with  that 
object  by  the  omission  of  various  considerations  that  purely  concern 
art.  The  Scientific  Aspect  of  Colour,  The  Paint  Box,  Obser^-ation 
and  Rendering  of  Colour,  Harmony  of  Colour,  Analytical  Colour,  and 
the  Use  of  Nature  are  all  considered. 

Simple  Art  Applied  to  Handwork.     Vol.  I. 

By  H.  A.  Rankin  and  F.  H.  Brown,  A.R.C.A.  In  demy 
Svo,  cloth,  208  illustrations  in  colour  and  black  and  white  ; 
248  pp.  Price  4s.  net. 

In  this  e.xtremely  interesting  book  the  author  describes  how  the  art 
work  of  the  school  may  be  linked  with  the  handwork,  to  the  obvious 
betterment  of  the  art.  Using  the  articles  made  in  the  handwork 
lesson  as  a  basis,  the  decorative  work  of  the  scholars  is  made  real 
and  practical,  not  merely  academic.  The  application  of  the  arts 
of  brushwork,  stencilling,  needlework  and  lettering  are  all  simply 
yet  fully  described  with  reference  to  the  majority  of  the  articles  made 
in  most  handwork  lessons. 

Needlework,  and  Domestic 

Needlework  for  Student  Teachers 

By  Miss  Amv  K.  Smith,  Diplouih-  of  the  Loudon  ItistituU  for  the 
Advancement  of  Plain  Seedlcivork,  Specialist  under  the  London 
County  Council ;  and  at  the  Day  Training  College,  Moorfields  : 
Examiner  in  Dressmaking  and  Needlcivork  to  the  City  and  Guilds 
of  London  Institute  ;  late  of  St.  Gabriel's  College,  Keuntngton,  S.E. 
With  introduction  by  The  Lady  Wolverton. 
In  demy  Svo,  cloth,  26U  pp.,  with  nearly  200  diagrams. 

Price  4s.  net 

Cutting-Out  for  Student  Teachers. 

By  Miss  Amy  K.  Smith.      Willi  Introductujn  by  The  Countess  be 

Carlisle. 

The  most   comprehensive  book  devoted  exclusively  to  cutting  out  yri 

published  in  this  countrv. 

In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  260  pp.,  with  over  3f>()  diagrams. 

I'ricc  5s.  net. 


Practical     Plain     Needlework. 

By  Annie  R.  Chamberlain,  B.A.  (Lond.),  Diplofnie  of  the  London 
Institute  for  the  Advancement  of  Plain  Needlework  ;  Needlework 
Instructress  in  the  City  of  Nottingham  Pupil  Teachers'  Centre. 
Based  on  all  the  latest  circulars  issued  by  the  Board. 
Foolscap  4to,  cloth,  212  pp..  fully  illustrated,  with  diagrams 
in  two  colours.     Price  3s.  6d.  net. 

'Blackboard   Diagram  Drawing  for  Teachers  of 
Needlecraft. 

By  Ethel  R.  Hambridge,  Trained  Certificated  Teacher;  Art 
Teachers'  Certificate  ;  Diplomie  (Gold  Seal)  of  the  London  Institute 
for  the  Advancement  of  Plain  Needlework  ;  also  of  the  N.T.S.C.  in 
Millinery  ;  and  in  Dressmaking,  Elementary  and  Advanced  ;  Teacher 
of  Blackboard  Diagram  Drawing  at  Northampton  Polytechnic  Institute. 
Clerkenwell,  E.C . 

In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  with  7  full-page  coloured  plates  and 
nearly  300  black  and  white  illustrations  and  diagrams. 
Price  3s.  6d.  net. 

The  diagrams  are  carefully  graded,  beginning  with  the  formation 
of  simple  stitches  and  culminating  in  detailed  sketches  of  com- 
pleted garments.  This  book  is  eminently  adapted  to  the  require- 
ments of  candidates  preparing  for  the  Blackboard  Drawing  Section 
of  the  Evening  School  Teachers'  Certificate  granted  by  the  Citj'  and 
Guilds  of  London  Institute. 

Notes  of  Lessons  on  Pattern  Drafting. 

By  Josephine  Riley,  Needlework  Lecturer  to  the  Teachers'  Classes 
under  the  London   County  Council. 

In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  120  pp.,  with  35  full  page  illustrations, 
2s.  6d.  net. 

A  recognised  system  correlated  with  art  and  graduated  for  the 
Standards  on  Educational  lines.  It  includes  class  lessons  in  Pattern 
Drafting,  in  cutting  out  in  the  material,  in  the  making  up  of  the 
garments  according  to  ability  of  each  class. 

Knitting  for  Infants  and  Juniors, 

By  Ethel  M.  Dudley,  L.L.A.     With  Foreword  by  Miss  S.  J.  Hale, 

Principal  of  the  Edge  Hill  Training  College. 

In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  64  pp.,  with  over  40    plates  and 

other  illustrations,  2s.  net. 

Part  I  is  entirely  devoted  to  the  work  of  Infants  and  Standard  I, 

all  patterns  being  based  upon  the  ordinary  plain  knitting,  or  garter, 

stitch.     Part  II  is  more  advanced,  requiring  the  added  knowledge 

of  how  to  work  a  purl  stitch,  cind  is  suitable  for  all  classes  of  the 

Junior  School. 

Knitting  and  Crochet  Without  Specimens. 

By  Ellen  P.  Claydov  and  C.  A.  Claydon. 

The  Modern  Book  of  School  Knitting  and  Crochet.     Being  a 

complete,  detailed,  and  graduated  course  of  work  for  each 


class  in  a  girls'  school.     In  foolscap  4to,  cloth    204  pp 
with  upwards  of  150  beautiful  descriptive  plates. 

T^,  .  ,      ,  Price  ;Ss.  fid.  net. 

ilns  book  aims  at  meeting  in  a  practical  manner  the  suggestions  with 
regard  to  knitting  made  in  the  recently  issued  Report  on  the  teachins 
of  Needlework.  It  describes  a  large  variety  of  articles,  carefully 
graded  in  dilficuity,   for  every  class  from  Infants  to  Standard  \"II. 

Household  Accounts  and  Management,  or  Hot) 
to  Plan  and  Regulate  Expenditure. 

By  Helena  He.\d,  Pnncipal  oj  the  School  of  Domestic  Science. 
Liverpool;  Examiner  in  Domestic  Science  to  the  Manchester  aiiil 
Sheffield    luliication    Connnitlrrs    mid    the    l.tnicashire    mid    Cheshire 

I ' II  ion  of  I nstiiittes. 

Crown  8\(),  limp  clotli,  10(S  pp.     Price  9(1.  nt-t. 
Housecraft. 

\W   the   same   Author. 

In  three  l)ooks,  Junior  and  Intennediate,  each  72  pp., 
in-ice  (Sd.  ;  Senior,  102  pj).,  [)rire  8d.  Eacji  in  crown  8v.>. 
limp  cloth. 

Mothercraft :   or.  Infant  Management. 

By  Mrs.   Ellis    H.   Cii\i)\virK. 

Crown  8vo,  hmp  cloth,  12G  pj).,  9d  net. 
The  Principles  of  Health  and  Temperance. 

l>y  Mrs.    Kliis    11.   (~ii  xdwick. 

Crown  8vo,  cloth,    180  pp.     Is.  3d. 

Homecraft  in  the  Classroom.  AScrits  of  l.tsson>  in 
"  Home-making,"  in  which  the  work  is  brought  under  the 
usual  schoolroom  conditions.  In  crown  8\-o,  clotli.  183  pp., 
14  full-page  plate  illustrations.  Price  2s.  net. 
By  Mary  Hill,  .\  ('.P.,  h'm/moor  (otinril  (I'uiversity  DcDioustration) 
School,  Sheffield. 

Practical  Laundry  Work.  For  Home  and  School. 

By  Louise  \\kteiNh,\ll,  Teacher  oi  Trade  I.ainidn  W'otk  at  the 
lioroiiiih  Polvtei hnic  Institute,  with  illustrations  by  Ethkl  K. 
H.xMr.RiDGK.      With   a   Foreword   by  Mrs.   Bi'KGWIN. 

In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  with  151  photograpliii"  and  other 
illustrations,  178  pp.  Price  2s.  (Sd.  net. 

Domestic  Work  for  Rural  Schools. 

Ik'ing  a  (oinplile  course  of  ])iactic.il  instruction  lor  older 
girls.       In  crown  8\-o,  cloth,  258  p]x,  with  35  illustrations. 

2s.  6(1.  net. 

By  P.  H.  Arch,  .V.C.P.,  Head  Muster  of  .\,ttt,huni  School,  l.tiuolu  ; 
Member  of  the  County  Lecture  Stat,',  Kesteveii  luliication  Commtltee, 
With  a  foreword  by  Ciikistopiii:k  Tuk.nok.  Member  of  the  (  .>»i- 
sultative  Committee  of  the  Board  of  luliication.  Chairman  of  the  linral 
Education  Sub-Committee,  Lindscv  County  Council, 


Outdoor  Series. 

School  Gardening. 

In  crown  8vo,  cloth,   124  pp.     Price  Is. 

By  W.   Francis  Rankine.     With  75  diagrams  and  illustrations. 

A  verj'  readable  text-book  suitable  for  scholars'  use  where  tlie 
subject  is  taught. 

Farm  and  Field.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  104  pp. 

A  splendid  reader  for  rural  schools.  Price    Is. 

By  Francis  Rankine.  With  diagrams  and  19  full-page  plate 
illustrations. 

This  book  presents  in  a  popular  form  the  stones  of  field  and  hedge- 
row, villace  life,  and  llie  operations  of  the  farm.  An  effort  has  been 
made  to  foster  observation  rather  than  to  supplant  it.  The  emphasis 
that  is  placed  on  the  relation  between  cause  and  effect  is  a  feature 
of  this  Reader. 

Typical  School  Journeys.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth, 

140  pp.,  with  illustrations.  Price  Is.  6d. 

By  (t.  G.  Lewis,  Head  Master  of  Kentish  Totvn  Road  L.C.C.  School 
and  Member  of  the  Executive  of  the  School  Nature  Study  Union. 
The  author  is  well  known  as  one  of  the  pioneers  of  the  School  Journey 
movement,  and  he  has  in  this  book  described  a  series  of  open-air 
lessons  which  ha\e  been  actually  given  to  his  scholars  on  Hampstead 
Heath  and  elsewhere. 

Longer  School  Journeys.     By  G.   G.    Lewis.     With 
Introduction  by  Professor  J.  Adams,  M.A.,  B.Sc. 

Crown  Svo,  cloth,  216  pp.,  with  nearly  100  diagrams  and  illustrations, 
includins;  many   full-p.ise  plates.  Price  2s.  6d.  net. 

7 he  Coutenipoiarv  Review  says  : — "  Mr.  Lewis,  in  this  delightful 
book,  shows  the  whole  macliinery  of  long  school  journeys,  as  well 
as  all  the  physical,  mental,  moral  and  spiritual  good  they  do." 

In    the    Open    Air      In  crown  Svo,  cloth,  120  pp.,  and 
14  full-page  plate  illustrations.  Price  Is.  6d. 

A  series  of  Outdoor  Lessons  in  Arithmetic,  Mensuration,  Geometry, 
etc.,  for  Primary  and  Secondary  Schools.  By  J.  Eaton  Feasey, 
Head  Master  of  the  Ranmoor  Couucill  School  .{Universitv  Primary 
Demonstration  School),  a  Lecturer  in  Education  in  the  University 
of  Sheffield. 

Ai^striking  and  original  work  which  shows  how  the  playground  and 
the  school  garden  can  with  great  advantage  be  utilized  for  many 
lessons  now  given  in  crowded  class-rooms. _^ 

10 


In  the  Garden.  In  rrown  8vo,  cloth,  140  pp..  and 
14  full-page  plates  and  numerous  other  illustrations 
Price  2s. 

A   series  of   Lessons   in   Nature    Study — mainl\-   I'lant    Lilc lo   l>c 

given   in   the  School   Garden.     By    J.'  Eaton    Feasey. 

Contains  a  complete  course  of  outdoor  lessons  on  Plant  Life  and 
other  Nature  Study  subjects,  on  the  linos  advocated  bv  the  Board 
of  Education  in  their  Educational  Pamphlet  No.  12  and  thin 
Suggestions  on  l^ural  Education.  The  volume  should  be  of  the 
utmost  value  to  all  schools  which  have  a  garden,  and  to  all  tcachei  ■ 
of   Nature  Study. 

Garden  and  Playground  Nature  ytudt^ :  or 
Observational  Studies  in  Vlant  Life,  ' Li^hi, 
Heat,  etc.  For  Primary  and  Secondary  Schools.  By  J. 
Eaton  Feasey.  Crown^  8vo,  cloth,  184  pp.,  with"  65 
illustrations.  Price  2s.  6d.  net. 

The  Schoolmaster  sa.ys  : — "  The  author  of  In  the  Open  An  iwwX  J n  tht 
Garden   can    be   congratulated    on    his    third    book.       He   travels   a 

somewhat  new  road  in  Nature  Study,  and  the  result  is  refreshing. 

It  is  a  well-written  book,  profusely  and  well  illustrated  b%'  photograph 

and  line  drawings." 

A  Scheme  of  Nature  Study  and  How  to  Work  It. 

By  G.  G.  Lewis.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  with  many 
illustrations  by  the  Author.  Price  Is.  6d.  net. 

In  addition  to  the  u.sual  plant  and  animal  life,  considerable  attention 
is  devoted  to  Rock  and  Weather  study  as  an  assistance  to  intelligent 
geography  teaching,  and  an  attempt  is  made  to  bridge  over  the 
gap  between  "  Nature  Study  "  in  the  lower  and  "  Elementary" 
Science  "  in  the  upjier  classes. 


The  Open  Air  School.  By  Hugh  Bkolk.hton.  B.Sr. 
(Lond.).  With  Foreword  by  the  Lady  St.  Hi:i.ii:k.  Jn 
crown  8vo,  cloth,  188  pp.,  with  hily  illustrations,  2s.  (Sd. 
net. 

This  l)Ook  describes  how  children  may  work,  jilay,  cat  and  sleep 
entirely  under  open-air  conditions.  The  .\utlior  lias  worked  ;il  tho 
London  County  Council  Shooters  Hill  Open-air  School  since  it  w.vi 
opened  in  190S^the  success  of  that  School  as  an  agency  for  making 
weakly  children  strong  and  at  the  same  time  giving  them  e<iuipment 
for  life,  has  attracted  world-wide  attention,  resulting  m  fif.|ucnt 
enquiries  as  to  how  it  is  accomphshed.  This  book  will  answer  all 
these  fjuestions  and  will  he  invaluable  to  members  of  education 
committees,  social  reformers,  and  teachers  it  is  a  complete  Ruidc 
to  building,  e<iuipping  and  working  an  Open  air  School. 

11 


Teachers'  Handbooks 

Notes  of  Lessons  on  History,  In  two  vols.  Crown 
8vo.  cloth.  Price,  Vol.  I,  176  pp.,  3s.  ;  Vol.  II,  208  pp., 
3s.  6d. 

Vol.  1  deals  with  the  Early  Period,  from  British  Times  to  1603,  and 
\'ol.  U  with  the  Modern  Period  from  1603  to  the  Present  Day. 
These  Notes  of  Lessons  can  be  conveniently  used  in  connection 
with  any  of  the  schemes  of  history  teaching  now  in  general   use, 
whether  "  periodic,"  "  concentric  "  or  "  biographical." 

An  Elementary  History  Source  "Book.      In  crown 

Svo,  cloth,  208  pp.     Price  3s.  6d. 

By  the  Author  ot  Pitman's  Notes  of  Lessons  on  History. 
Consistmg    of    extracts    from    the    Original    Autlionties    of    English 
>listory.      Intended  for  use  in  connection  with  Pitman's  Notes  oi 
Lessons  on  History,  or  with  any  sciieme  of  History  teaching 

Notes  of  Lessons  on  English.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth, 
208  pp.     Piice3s.  6d. 

A  comprehensive  serus  of  lessons  intended  to  assist  teachers  who 
wish  to  give  systematic  instruction  in  English  Composition  and 
Grammar.  Composition  is  regarded  by  the  author  not  only  as  a 
very  valuable  exercise  in  mental  training,  but  as  the  essential  lounda- 
tion  of  all  sound  language  teaching.  In  these  "  Notes  of  Lessons  " 
prominence  is  given  to  the  teaching  of  general  rules  for  the  correction 
of  common  errors  in  composition. 

Notes  of  Lessons  on  Hygiene  and  Temperance. 

Two  volumes.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  each  180  pp.  Price  3b. 
By  Mrs.  Ellis  H.  Chadwick.  With  an  Introduction  by  Professor 
Sims  Woodhead,  M.A.,  M.D. 

These  Notes  of  Lessons  are  based  upon  the  scheme  outlined  in  the 
Syllabus  issued  by  the  Board  of  Education.  Few  technical  terms  are 
used,  and  where  experiments  are  suggested,  they  are  such  as  can  be 
conducted  in  an  ordinary  class-room.  Vol.  I  deals  with  the  Hygiene 
of  the  Person,  Food  (including  Air  and  Water)  and  Clothing  ;  and  Vol. 
11  with  the  Home,  Simple  Ailments,  Sick  Nursing  and  Mother-craft. 

Notes  of  Lessons  on  Arithmetic,  Mensuration^ 
and  Practical  Geometry. 

Two  volumes.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth.  Each  176  pp.  Price  3s. 
By  C.  W.  Crook,  B.A.,  B.Sc,  Head  Master  of  the  Higher  Grade  School, 
Wnod  Green,   W 

The  auLiioi  lid,;.  piuviduJ  a  series  of  suggestive  lessons,  by  means  of 
which  the  teacher  may  be  enabled  to  secure  the  alertness  in  the  pupil 
which  IS  so  properly  insisted  upon  in  the  Suggestions  to  Teac)iers. 
The  Metric  System  and  Mensuration  are  treated  very  fully,  and 
Practical  Geometry,  including  graphs,  is  a  feature  of  the  book. 
Each  lesson  begins  with  oral  work  leading  up  to  the  subject  of  the 
lesson,  which  is  next  treated  practically,  and  as  far  as  possible  from 
the  work  of  the  class  itself.  After  each  lesson,  suggestions  are  given 
as  to  various  types  of  problems  and  other  lessons. 


Notes  of  Lessons  on  Science. 

In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  208  pp.  Price  :k.  6d. 
By  Robert  Bunting,  Head  Master  of  the  "  Acland  "  Higher 
Elemeufary    School,     London,     AMI'. 

The  material  of  the  book  is  distributed  over  five  sections,  the  (irsi 
dealing  with  physical  measurements  of  a  general  character  and 
progressive  in  arrangement.  The  last  two  consider  \arious  chemical 
and  physical  forces  and  their  application  to  industry.  While  the 
former  sections  are  well  adapted  to  the  lower  classes  of  any  schnol, 
the  latter  would  suit  e.xcellenlly  the  upper  classes  of  a  good  school 
in  an  industrial  neighl)Ourhood. 

Notes  of  Lessons  on  Music,  Sol-fa  Notation. 

In  two  vols,  with  illustrations,  exercises,  and  songs,  each 
crown  8vo,  cloth.  Vol.  I,  188  pp.,  3s.  6d.  net.  Vol.  II, 
208  pp.,  3s.  6d.  net. 

Notes  of  Lessons  on  yiusic.  Stall  Notation.  In  two 
vols., with  illustrations,  exercises,  etc.,  each  crown  8vo,  cloth. 
Vol.  I,  208  pp.,  3s.  6d.  net.     Vol.  II,  224  pp.,  3s.  6d.  net. 

By  Edward  Mason,  Mus.Bac,  F.E.I. S.,  L.T.C.L.,  F.T.S.C. 
Head  Master  of  Rye  Croft  Council  School,  N ewcastle-under-Lyme . 
These  volumes  are  dcsignr-d  to  con^titnlc  n  cr mplcte  and  uji-to-datr 
work  on  the  subject  of  Music  m  Elementary  Schools.  Generally 
speaking  they  follow  closely  the  lines  of  The  Suggestions.  The  work 
includes  lessons  on  Method^  of  Teaching  the  various  divisions  of  the 
subject  in  all  grades  from  the  infants  upwards,  lessons  on  systematic 
ear-training,  and  lessons  on  subjects  pertaining  to  musical  culture. 
There  are  three  chapters  exclusively  devoted  to  the  study  of  Har- 
mony. Copious  examples  and  exercises  are  provided  The  Board 
of  Education  syllabuses  and  list  of  songs  are  included  for  convenient 
reference,  and  a  section  is  devoted  to  the  provision  of  specmien 
songs  which  are  considered  suited  to  the  needs  of  the  different  classes. 

Notes  of  Lessons  on  Geography.  Two  volunies 
In  crown  8vo,  cloth.  Vol.  1,  176  f))).  Price  3s.  \V.I  II, 
216  pp.  Price  3s.  Bd.  By  Eewis  Mar'^h,  M..\. 
The  aim  of  these  books  is  to  indicate  a  method  whereby  cffigi  iphv 
may  be  taught  ip  an  cducaiional  and  scientific  manner.  The  L<-s>.«ins 
are  carefully  graduated,  each  depending  on  those  tiiat  precede  it. 
The  ground  covered  is  sullicient  to  supply  the  whole  geoqrnphical 
teaching  of  all  seven  standards  of  an  elementary  school.  Tiio  s<  hcmr 
is  a  combination  of  those  mentioned  in  the  "  SuRgeslioiis  for 
leachers."  and  is  based  on  the  Code  of  the  Board  of  I-.diication. 
Volume  I  consi.sts  of  Lessons  on  Elementary  Notions.  I'lans  an<l 
Maps,  and  the  study  o(  England  and  Wales.  Vol.  II  crml.ims  the 
geographs  of  Europe,  with  Scotland  and  Ireland. 
In  the  study  of  countries,  tiie  regional  tiielhod  is  adopted.  It  is 
snown  how  the  teaclu-r  can  tram  his  pupils  to  observe  the  j)hysical 
features  of  a  district,  and  to  deduce  from  them  the  political  and 
commercial  conditions. 

13 


A  'Practical  Geography. 

By  Edwin  J.  Orford.    With  an  Introduction  by  Colonel 
Sir    T.    H.    Holdich,    K.C.M.G..    K.C.I. E.,    C.B.,    Vice- 
President  of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society. 
In    crown    8vo,    cloth,    with    150     diagrams     and     illus- 
trations, 180  pp.,  2s.  6d.  net. 

In  this  boo);  i)rpcise  directions  arc  given  for  conducting  demon- 
strations, for  constructing  simple  apparatus  in  wood  and  in  cardh)oard, 
making  observations  and  working  out  exercises  ;  and  for  cases  where 
observations  cannot  for  any  reason  be  made,  specimen  figures  and 
other  data  are  supplied. 

Field  Work  for  Schools 

Being  a  course  of  instruction  in  the  methods  usually  em- 
ployed in  Map-making.  By  E.  H.  Harrison,  B.Sc.  (Lond.), 
L.C.P..  Mathematical  Master,  Higher  Elementary  School, 
Urmston,  and  C.  A.  Hunter,  Higher  Elementary  School, 
Urmston,  In  crown  Svo,  cloth,  92  pp.,  with  coloured 
frontispiece,  and  man}-  diagrams  and  illustrations. 

Price  Is.  4d.  net. 
This  book  is  the  result  of  several  years'  experience  in  developing  a 
course  of  lessons  in  measurement  and  elementary  map-making, 
which  can  be  carried  on  in  the  open  air. 

OiiserVaiton  Lessons  tn  'Botany. 

By  C.  G.  KiDDELL,  B.A.,  F.L.S.,  Sometime  Lecturer  in  Nature  Studv 
and  Science,   under  the  Herts   County  Council,   and  Science  Master 
Queen  Elizabeth's  Grammar  School,  Barnet. 

In    foolscap   4iu,    17b  pp.,  with  42  pages  of    illustrations. 

Price  3s. 
The  object  of  this  volume  is  to  cultivate  the  children's  powers  of 
observation  and  inference  ;    few  scientific  terms  are  introduced. 

"Practical  Object  Lessons  from  the  Plant  fVorld. 

By  Herbert  J.  Barnell.  In  crown'Svo,  cloth,  172  pp. 
23  pp.  of  Illustrations.     Price  3s. 

The  author  has  kept  in  mind  that  the  correct  method  of  procedure 
is  to  lead  the  scholars  toj  make  their  own  deductions  from  the 
obser\-ation  of  actual  objects  placed  before  them. 

Talks    with    Times >        In   crown   Svo,   cloth,   215  pp. 
Price  3/6 

A  Series  of  Lessons  for  the  Babies,  with  Suggestions  at  the  end  of 
each  Lesson  for  Correlated  Lessons  and  Occupations.  By  Mrs. 
Alyce  L.  S.'VNDFord,  Head  Mistress  of  Rolls  Road  Council  School. 
Camherwell  ;  late  Mistress  of  Method  at  S.  Marylebone  P.T.  Centre  ; 
Lecturer  on  Theory  of  Education  at  the  National  Society's  School 
of  Cookery. 

The  book  contains  over  60  pages  of  illustrations,  which  can  be 
easily  drawn  on  the  blackboard  by  the  teacher,  and  instructions 
are  given  with  each  drawing  for  correlated  work — Colouring,  Per- 
forating, IModelling,  Stick  La\nng,  Freehand  and  Free-arm  Drawing, 
etc. 

14 


4   Year's  Work  With  Mother   Mature. 

An  Easy  Series  of  Con  elated  Nature  Studies  lor  1, it  tie 
Children,  based  on  the  Seasons.  By  Mrs.  .\lvcl  L. 
Sa.vdford.     With  a  Foreword  by  Lord  Avkisirv. 

In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  203  pp.  Price  3s.  6d. 
The  book  contains  over  40  pages  of  illustrations  suitable  for  drawmy 
on  the  blackboard.  The  lessons  have  original  songs  with  piauoloite 
accompaniment. 

A  Second   Year's   IVork  With  Mother  Nature 

In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  203  pp.  Price  3s.  6d. 
Being  another  Series  of  Easy  Correlated  Nature  Studies  for 
Little  Children,  based  on  the  Seasons.  By  Mrs.  Alyck  L. 
Sandford.  With  Foreword  by  Sir  John  Cockburn, 
K.C.M.G.,  and  44  pp.  of  illustrations. 
The  lessons  have  original  songs  with  pi;inoforte  accompaniment. 

Nature  Notes  and  Notions  :  Being  a  Third  Year's 
Work  with  Mother  Nature.  Suitable  for  Standards  I,  II, 
and  III.  By  ^Irs.  A.  L.  Sandford.  With  about  40  pp.  of 
illustrations.^  With  Foreword  by  Sir  George  Kekewich. 
In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  204  pp.  Price  3s.  6d. 
This  is  a  book  of  Nature  Lessons  written  on  the  Herbartiaii  plan 
with  suggested  correlated  applications. 

Chats  With  the  Chicks.  By  Mrs.  A.  L.  Sandford. 
In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  with  40  j^p.  of  illustrations.  Price  3s. 
This  is  a  book  of  very  simple  little  Nature  lessons  in  the  lorm  o) 
"  Chats,"  being  absolutely  informal  and  each  having  as  its  basis 
the  central  idea  or  chief  Nature  thought  of  a  Nursery  Rhyme. 

Talks  about  Trees. 

By  Mrs.  Alyce  L.  Sandford.  In  foolscap  4to.  cloth, 
with  43  pp.  of  illustrations,  166  pp.     Price  3s.  6d. 

This  is  a  series  of  lessons  on  the  common  trees  of  town  and  cimiilry, 
written  very  siniplv.  and  suitable  for  Infant-,'  School,  .md  iht 
lower  Standards  of  Hoys'  and  Girls'  Schools. 

Months  and  Melodies  :  An  Entirely  New  Sene>  of 
Original  Stories,  Songs  and  Kccitations.  based  on  the 
months  of  the  year.  Bv  Bessie  Hawkins.  Mw^ic  bv  K. 
W.    Hawkins.       In  (ooUcap    4f(',   cloth   128   pi).      Price 

2s.  6d.  net. 

The  book  is  arranged  in  three  parts,  the  fust  containing  a  storv  for 
each  month  to  be  read  or  told  to  the  children.  ICach  story  is  (ol 
lowed  by  a  suitable  song  set  to  taking  and  easy  intis.c.  I  In-  second 
Part  consists  of  Nature  Study  recitations  (also  arranged  to  suit  the 
months).  The  Third  Part  is  devoted  to  a  miscellaneous  collection 
of  children's  games  and  recitations  of  varymg  diHicully. 

15 


A    Year  of   Happy  lyays. 

Being  a  Series  of  forty-four  original  descriptive  Nature 
Games  and  Songs,  etc.,  with  healthful  exercises  for  Infants 
and  Junior  Classes.  By  Alice  L.  A.  Hands.  Foolscap 
4to,  cloth,  108  pp.     2,.  6d.  net. 

This  is  a  delightlul  scries  of  forty-four  dubcriptive  Nature  Games 
and  Original  Songs,  with  full  Musical  Accompaniment.  The  book 
is  in  si.x  sections  ;  "  Sunset  and  Dawn,  "  "  Spring,"  "  Summer," 
"  Autumn,"  "  Winter,"  and  "  Children's  Own  Games." 

A  Cycle  of  Nature  Songs. 

By  Florence  Steane,  F.N. CM.,  Head  Mistress  Grange 
Street  Council  School,  Burton-on-Trent.  Foolscap  4to, 
cloth,  68  pp.     2s.  net. 

The  songs  are  divided  into  four  sections,  each  conlaining  half-a- 
dozen  songs  for  the  respecti\'e  seasons  of  the  year.  The  airs  are 
gi\eii  in  Sol-fa  and  Old  Notation,  with  full  musical  accompaniment. 

A  Child's  CasQuet  of  Song. 

By  Florence  Steane,  F.N. CM.,  Head  Mistress  of  Crange 

Street  Girls'   Council  Sc/wol,  Burton-on-Trent,   Composer  of 

"  A    Cycle  of  Nature  Songs,"  etc.     In  foolscap  4to,  cloth, 

108  pp.,  2s.  6d.  net. 

Teachers  will  welcome  another  delightful  series  of  twenty-five  songs 
for  children  designed  on  similar  lines  to  the  same  author's  successful 
volume    .A   Cvtie  of  Xature  Soni;s. 

Sky  Songs. 

Words  bv  Margaret  Ashworth,  Author  of  A  Child's 
Garland.  Music  by  W.  Irwin  Hunt.  The  Songs  are  in 
three  parts,  in  both  notations,  and  ha\'e  a  full  piano  accom- 
paniment.    In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  76  pp.    Price  2s.  6d.  net. 

These  songs  are  principally  intended  for  Junior  Forms  of  Upper 
Schools,  although  some  of  the  simpler  ones,  taken  as  solos,  will  be 
found  both  attractive  and  easy  for  older  children  in  Kindergarten 
or  Infant  Schools.  Written  with  an  eye  to  simplicity,  the  songs 
are  rather  wide  in  scope,  varying  from  a  simple  lyrical  form  to  that 
of  the  plain  ballad. 

Little  Tunes  for  Little  People. 

By  Wilson  Manhire.  In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  with  music 
in  both  notations,  and  full  accompaniment.     32  pp.     Is.  net. 

These  little  tunes  are  written  specially  for  Infant  Schools.  There 
are  30  tunes  in  all,  and  these  include  all  the  popular  nursery  rhymes. 

16 


"Golden  Days," 

Being  Stories  based  on  Nursery  Rhymes.  With  accom- 
panying Notes  for  Lessons,  for  Dramatisation  and  for 
Suitable  Games,  together  with  schemes  for  Correlati\-e 
Expression  Work  and  Co  operative  Handwork.  By 
QuEENiE  Clarke,  Author  of  Across  the  Border,  etc.  In 
crown  8vo,  cloth,  196  pp.,  with  90  black  and  white 
illustrations.  Price  2s.  net. 

These  little  stories  are  the  old  nursery  rhymes  of  our  childhood  put 
into  concrete  form  and  arranged  in  such  a  manner  as  to  fit  the  various 
seasons  of  the  year. 

Nature  Stories. 

By  Louie  Jesse,  Head  Mistress  of  Cogun  Infants'  School. 
Glamorgan.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  with  25  full  page  outline 
drawings  suitable  for  reproduction  on  the  blackboard. 
152  pp.  Price2s.6d.net.  Illustrations  for  Class  Use 
PUBLISHED  separately  IN  PACKETS.     Price  4d. 

In  writing  these  little  stories  the  object  of  the  author  has  been  to 
raise  and  stimulate  the  interest  of  the  little  ones  in  the  careful 
observation  of  Plant  and  Animal  Life  around  them,  leading  them  to 
the  fairyland  of  Nature  through  the  gate  of  imagination. 

Across  the  'Border.  A  Geography  Story.  By  Queenie 
Clarke.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  180  pp.,  with  13  full-page 
plates  and  77  black  and  white  illustrations.  2s.  not. 
This  is  a  geographical  story,  in  which  great  prominence  is  given  to  the 
physical  features  of  England  and  Wales,  and  these  are  illustrated  by 
means  of  the  Sand  Tray.  To  each  chapter  is  appended  a  full  and 
complete  scheme  of  expression  work  whereby  the  subject-matter  is 
correlated  with  the  other  subjects  of  the  school  curriculum.  77iw 
and  the  tivo  siicceeditt^  volumes  will  be  found  especially  useful  in 
connection  with  the  Board's  Circular  833. 

Babyland  Abroad.  Being  a  Series  of  Geography  Stories. 
By  Louie  Jesse.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  with  neady  100 
illustrations  suitable  for  reproduction  on  the  blackboard. 

192  pp.     Price  2s.  6d.  net. 

In  Babyland  Abroad  the  Uttle  ones  of  England  are  introduced  to  the 
following  babies  :  Ito  of  Japan,  Mikissoq  of  Greenland,  Teb  of 
Jamaica,  Olaf  of  Norway,  Wang  of  China,  Betje  of  Holiaiul,  Lona  of 
Ceylon,  Bunu  of  Kaffir-land,  Hassan  of  Arabia,  the  Piccaninny  and 
the  Wigwam  baby  and  many  other  fascinating  little  persons.  A 
Special  Correlation  Scheme  post  free  on  application. 
Scholars  Books  for  use  with  the  above,  by  the  same  author,  are 
published  in  five  books,  each  in  crown  8vo,  limp  cloth,  illus.,  48  pp. 
3d  •  1  Two  Black  Babies  ;  2,  Two  White  Babies  ;  3.  Two  Brown 
Babies';    4,  Two  Yellow  Babies;    5,  The  Red  liaby  and  His  Cousm. 

17 


Babyland  in  History.  Being  a  Series  of  Stories 
concerning  the  leading  Royal  characters  in  English 
History.  By  Louie  Jesse.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  with 
about  100  illustrations  especially  suitable  for  reproduction 
on    the   blackboard.        171    pp.      Price  2s.  net. 

Beginning  with  the  pre-historic  Cave  Baby,  followed  by  the  Welsh 
Baby,  the  Roman  Baby,  the  Saxon  and  the  Danish  Baby,  the  stories 
lead  on  to  the  lives  of  some  of  the  great  heroes  and  heroines  who 
figured  so  prominently  in  English  History.  The  stories  are  told  in  a 
simple  informal  manner,  and  the  illustrations  are  simple,  effective, 
and  can  be  reproduced  by  teachers  and  children.  A  Special  Correla- 
tion Scheme  post  free  on  application. 

Scholars'  Books  for  use  with  the  above,  by  the  same  author,  are 
published  in  live  books,  each  in  crown  8vo,  limp  cloth,  illus.,  48  pp 
Price  3d.      1 ,  Babies  of  Long  Ago  ;    2,  Royal  Babies  of  Long  Ago  ; 
3,  Brave  Boys  of  Long  Ago  ;    4,  Brave  Girls  of  Long  Ago  ;    5,  Little 
Pilgrims  of  Long  Ago. 

The  Water  'Babies.  Infant  Teachers'  Edition.  By 
Charles  Kingsley.  Adapted  and  Re-told,  with  copious 
Natural  History  Notes,  and  a  Scheme  of  Correlated  Lessons 
and  Handwork,  by  Winifred  Howard.  In  crown  8vo, 
cloth,  with  21  full  pages  of  illustrative  sketches  for  repro- 
duction on  the  blackboard,  by  Margaret  Ashworth. 
158  pp.     Price  2s.  6d.  net. 

This  book  contains  fourteen  more  or  less  self-contained  Nature 
Stories      re-told      from      Kingsley's      Water     Babies.  Full    and 

reliable  notes   are  given  upon  the  plants  and  animals  mentioned. 

A  Child's  Garland. 

By    Margaret    Ashworth.     With    Music    by    W.    Irwin    Hunt. 

In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  222  pp.  Price  3s.  6d.  net. 

With  18  original  Nature  Stories  and  accompanying  full-page  illus- 
trations, white  on  black,  and  a  similar  number  of  original  Nature 
Songs  with  full  piano  accompaniment,  Lessons,  Recitations,  etc. 
This  book  is  primarily  intended  for  those  interested  in  Kindergarten 
work  and  contains  Nature  Lessons,  seasonally  arranged,  upon  the 
following  flowers  and  shrubs: — (Spring),  Primrose,  Daisy,  Cowslip, 
Violet;  (Summer),  Buttercup,  Forget-me-not,  Dandelion,  Honey- 
suckle, Bluebell,  Rose;  {Autumn),  Reed,  Heather,  Autumn  Leaves, 
Apple;    (Winter),  Grass,  Hips  and  Haws,  Holly,  Snowdrop. 

Overheard  in  Fairyland,  or  the  Veter  Tan  Tales. 

By  Madge  A.  Bigham.  With  coloured  illustrations  by  Ruth  S. 
Clements.        In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  208  pp.     2s.  6d.  net. 

This  very  charming  series  of  Nature  Fairy  Tales  was  inspired  by  Mr. 
Barrie's  lascinating  play,  Peter  Pan. 

18 


"Basic  Stories.  A  Complete  Connected  Scheme  of  Work  for 
Infants.  By  Bertha  Pugh,  N.F.U.,  Head  Mistress  Evelyn 
Street  Council  School,  Warrington.  With  Foreword  b}' 
George  F.  Johnson,  Inspector  of  Handwork,  Liverpool 
Education  Committee.  In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  184  pp.,  with 
15   full-page  plates.      3s.   net. 

This  book  contains  a  complete  suggestive  Scheme  of  Work,  suitable 
for  Infants,  based  on  literature  ;  and  the  stories  chosen  are  standard 
and  are  generally  well  known.  A  complete  suggestive  Handwork 
Scheme  is  also  connected  with  the  general  scheme  for  each  raontli, 
while  ideas  for  group  work  in  connection  with  the  handwork  are  also 
given  at  the  beginning  of  each  month's  work. 

Work  Through  Vlay. 

Being  the  training  of  the  children  of  the  Infants' 
Preparatory  Class.  By  Katharina  Schulze,  Author  of 
"  Letter  Games "  and  "  Word  Building  Games."  With 
Foreword  by  E.  N.  Wix,  Formerly  H.M.  Inspector  of  Schools. 
In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  illustrated,  100  pp.      Price  Is.  4d.  net. 

This  book  should  prove  of  real  value  to  Infants'  Teachers,  inasmuch 
as  it  shows  how  the  preparatory  class  in  the  Infants'  School  receives 
a  most  dehghtful  training  through  the  medium  of  games  and  "  make 
beheve. "  All  subjects  are  skilfully  handled  and  taught  by  means  of 
games  and  self-help,  and  the  children  are  trained  to  do  as  much  as 
possible   for  therhselves. 

Storp  Telling.— What  to  Tell  and  How  to  Tell  it. 

By  Edna  Lyman.    In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  197  pp.     2s.  6d.  net. 

The  book  is  intended  for  those  who,  untrained,  are  required  to  meet 
the  present  day  demand  for  stories,  and  are  at  a  loss  where  to  find 
material  or  what  to  select,  and  who  are  limited  by  small  library 
resources. 

A  Story  of  Infant  Schools  and  Kindergartens. 

By  Miss  E.  R.  Murray,  of  the  Maria  Grev  Training  College, 
Hampstead.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  156  pp.  2s.  6(1.  net. 
This  book  supplies  in  a  readable  form  what  has  not  previously  been 
within  reach  of  the  ordinary  student,  viz.,  an  account  of  the  Kinder- 
garten movement,  combined  with  the  story  of  the  rise  not  only  of 
our  Infants'  Sciiools,  but  of  our  system  of  national  education. 

The  Folk  Dance  "Book.  For  Elementary  Schools. 
Class-room,  Playground,  and  Gymnasium.  Compiled  by 
C.  Ward  Crampton,  M.D.  Size  Si  in.  by  11  A  in.,  cloth, 
with  illustration'^  and  music.  Price  3s.  6d.  net. 
The  forty-three  graded  dances  of  Dr.  Ward  Crampton'';  hooP  consist 
of  songs,  music  and  description,  llie  mi  lodics  ami  accompanying 
actions  being  gathered  from  primitive  folk  in  mai.y  laiiua. 

19 


The  Festival  "Book,  or  May^day  Pastime  and 
the  May=jJole.    Being  dances,  revels,  and  musical 

GAMES  FOR  PLAYGROUND,  SCHOOL,  AND  COLLEGE. 
By  Jeanette  E.  C.  Lincoln. 

Size  8^  in.   by    11^   in.,   cloth,   with   many   illustrations, 
diagrams  and  music.     85  pp.     3s.  6d.  net. 
"Plays   and   Games   lor   indoors  and  Out.      By  Belle 
Ragnar  Parsons.      In   demy  8vo,  cloth,  254   pp.,    with 
illustrations.    Price  3s.  6d.  net. 

This  volume,  the  fruit  of  much  experience  in  schools,  provides 
copious  repertory  of  games,  at  once  instructive  and  truly  recreative 
for  children  at  all  stages  of  development.  Its  object  is  to  infuse  a 
spirit  of  intelligent  play  into  the  regular  gymnastic  drill. 

Graded  Games,  Authonstu  Edition.  By  Marion 
Bromley  Newton.  In  cloth,  84  pp.,  with  illustrations 
and  music.     Price  Is.  6d.  net. 

Rhythmic  Exercises.  Authorised  Edition.  By  the 
same  Author.  In  cloth,  56  pp.,  with  illustrations  and 
music.     Price  Is.  6fi.  n^t. 

These  two  books  are  classified  under  Games  for  General  Activity, 
Imitation,  Sense,  Perception,  Traditional  or  Folk-Lore  Games, 
Miscellaneous  Games  of  Educational  Value,  Marches  and  Rhythmic 
Plays.  All  are  arranged,  graded  and  adapted  to  the  various  stages 
of  growth  in  the  development  of  the  child. 

Physical  Exercises  and  Games.  For  Infants  and 
Juniors.  By  J.  Lewis,  Physical  Instructor,  Tottenham 
P.T.  Centre  ;  Author  of  "  School  Drill,"  "  Drill  Cards,"  etc. 
In  crown  8vo,  limp  cloth,  56  pp.,  illustrated.    8d.  net. 

The  Play  Exercises  are  based  on  everyday  scenes  and  occupations, 
and  are  full  of  movement  and  can  be  done  to  musical  accompaniment 
or  without. 

School    Games    and   Recreational    Exercises. 

For  use  in  Public  Elementary  Schools.  By  the  same 
Author.  In  crown  8vo,  limp  cloth,  62  pp.,  illustrated,  8d.  net. 
This  book  gives  over  two  hundred  Games  and  vanations  classified 
according  to  ages. 

Letter    Games   for   Infants. 

Ba'^ed  on  Old  English  Games.  By  Katharina  Schulze. 
In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  48  pp.    Is. 

a  series  of  thirty  little  games  which  will  make  the  learning  of  the 
alphabet  both  pleasurable  and  interesting. 

Word='Building  Games. 

By  Katharina  Schulze.  With  a  Foreword  by  Sir  John 
Cockburn,  K.C.M.G.,  M.D.     In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  80  pp. 

Is.    net. 

This  work  sets  out  strikingly  and  clearly  how  handwork  and  play 
in  the  Infants'  School  can  be  combined  with  the  elements  of  simple 

20 


reading  ;  it  is,  to  quote  Sir  John  Cockburn,  "  a  welcome  and  appro- 
priate sequence  to  the  author's  Letter  Games  for  Infants."  The 
delights  of  making  models  in  sand,  clay-modelling,  drawing,  picture 
conversations,   singing,   etc.,   are  all  introduced. 

Language     and    Sense     Training   Games   for 
Infants. 

By  Louie  Jesse.  Author  of  "  Nature  Stones."  In  crown 
8vo,  cloth,  56  pp.    Is.  net. 

This  book  contains  thirty-seven  games  suitable  for  Infants'  Schools 
and  Junior  Standards. 

Number    Vlays    and    Games.      Stepping-Stones   to 
Visual  and  Observational  Arithmetic. 
By  C.  Struthers,  Head  Mistress,  Deefdale  Road  Council 
School,  Preston.      In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  illustrated,  64  pp. 
Is.  3d.  net. 

Nature  Games  for  the  Little  Ones. 

By  Ellen  Green  Haddon,  with  IMusic  by  Tom  Pierce 
Cowling.     In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  40  pp.     Is.  6d.  net. 

This  book  is  intended  to  be  used  in  connection  with  the  Nature 
Study  Scheme,  and  the  teacher  will  find  that  the  Games  will  correlate 
and  form  a  valuable  addition  to  any  syllabus.  The  si.xteen  tunes 
are  simple  and  "  taking,"  and  are  by  T.  Pierce  Cowling,  the  well- 
known  and  popular  composer  of  children's  songs. 

A  Garden  of  Games. 

Being  a  Series  of  Educational  and  Recreational  Games  for 

Infants  and  Juniors. 

By    Annie    Ingham,    Head   Mistress,    Batley   Carr   Infants'  School, 

Dewsbury,  Yorks.  Music  by  John  Fearnley. 

In  foolscap  4to,  cloth,  containing  seven  songs  with  piano 

accompaniment,  and  seven  full-page  photographs.   12'J  pp. 

2s.  6d.  net. 

This  series  includes  no  less  than  thirty  games,  and  is  the  result  of 
careful  study  and  long  j^ractice  in  the  most  up-to-date  methods  of 
Kindergarten  teaching.  The  themes  have  been  drawn  from  many 
sources,  some  mythical,  others  geographical  ;  a  few  are  introduced 
for  the  training  of  the  senses  on  the  Montessori  principle,  whilst 
others  provide  for  the  encouragement  of  Nature  study. 

Singing  Games. 

A  series  of  twenty-eight  original  songs  and  games  for 
Infants  and  Juniors.  By  Tom  Pierce  Cowling.  Composer 
of  "  Nature  Games  for  the  Little  Ones,"  etc.     In   foolscap 

4to.  cloth,  124  pp.,  2s.  6d.  net. 

These  games  will  be  found  rather  out  of  "  the  beaten  track,"  easy 
to  teach  and  very  effective,  having  been  "  tried  and  proven." 
They  vary  in  length  and  difficulty,  and  contain  no  little  fund  of 
information  given  in  a  pleasant  and  informal  manner. 

21 


Athletic  Training  for  Girls. 

Compiled  and  Edited  by  C.  E.  Thomas.      Assisted  by  specialists. 
In  crown  8vo,  with  36  diagrams  and  illustrations,  216  pp. 

Price  Is.  6d.  net. 
Experts  in  gjmes  and  physical  education  give,  in  every  chapter, 
the  benefit  of  their  expert  knowledge. 

Home  Gymnastics,  For  Young  and  Old. 

By  T.  J.  Hartelius,  M.D.  Translated  from  the  Swedish  by 
Concordia  Lofving.  Fifth  Edition^  revised.  With  a  Prefatory 
Note  by  Arthur  A.  Beale,  M.B. 

In  crown  8vo,  96  pp.,  with  31  illustrations.       Price  Is.  6d. 
Natural  History  Object  Lessons.  Price  4/6 

By  George  Ricks,  B.Sc.  (Lond.),  Inspector  of  Schools,  London 
County  Council. 

A  Manual  tor  Teachers  and  Pupil  Teachers.  With  numerous 
Diagrams,  Illustrations,  aii<l  Specimen  Drawings  for  the  Blackboard. 

Nets)  Object  Lessons  (for  Teachers'  use). 

Profusely  illustrated  with  white  line  drawings.      Price  per 

volume,  2i.  6d. 

Vol.   I,  Animal  Life,  by  F.   W.   Hackwood.      191  pages.     Vol.   II, 

Plant  Life.     By  G.  Bacon  and  R.  Bunting.     Vol.  Ill,  Earth,  Air, 

and  Sky,  by  R.   Bunting.     223  pages.     Vol.   IV,   Food,   Clothing, 

etc.,  by  R.  Bunting      224.  pages. 

Each   volume   contains   about   30   Lessons,    a   coloured    irontispiece 

reproduced  from  a  blackboard  drawing,  and  30  pages  of  white  on 

black  illustrations  suitable  for  class  teaching. 

The  Teacher's  Course  of  Elementary  Science. 

By   Frank  Belton,   B.Sc. 

Part  I.     Physics  and  Chemistry. 

In  crown  8vo.     240  pp.     Price  3s.  6d. 
Part  II.     Plant  Life.     In  crown  Svo.     220  pp.     Price  3s. 

The  numerous  illustrations  and  diagrams  are  a  special  feature. 


School  Registers 

Attendance  Register.  Thick  Boards.    Price  1/4 

Summary  Register.    Strongly  bound  in  cloth.    Price  10/- 

Admission  Register.  Strongly  bound  in  cloth.   Price  10/- 

NeW  Attendance  Register  for  "Boys'  or  Girls' 
Classes.  Price  1/4 

22 


Teachers*  Report  and 
Work  'Books 

Head  Teacher's  Report  "Book  and  Examination 

Register.      Foolscap  folio,  strongly  bound.     Price  1/- 

Compiled  by  J.  E.  Ellson,  Head  Master  Childcrley  Street  Central 
School,  Fiilham,  and  E.  Bolus,  B.A.,  Head  Master  Wilmot  Street 
Council  School,  Bethnal  Green,  London,  E. 

Contents. — Course  of  Work  for  the  Year,  pages  2  and  3  ;  Syllabus 
of  Work  and  Report  on  the  same  for  the  customary  periods  of  one, 
two,  three,  or  four  months,  pages  4  to  25  ;  Individual  Results  of 
Periodical  Examinations,  pages  26  to  31  ;  Memoranda — Schemes  of 
Work,  etc.,  pages  32  to  40. 

(Specunei!  pages  of  any  of  these  books  on  application.) 

Class  Teacher's  Work  Book  and  SvUabus. 

Foolscap  folio,  strongly  bound.  Price  1  6 

BV    THE    S.\ME    .AUTHORS. 

Printed  on  excellent  paper  and  bound  in  extra  strong  covers.  By 
a  simple  arrangement  one  entry  of  subjects  serves  for  the  whole  year. 
Contents. — Specimen  pages,  i  and  ii  ;  Syllabus  of  Work  for  cus- 
tomary periods  of  one,  two,  or  three  months,  pages  2  to  12  ;  Weekly 
Records  of  Work  done,  pages  13  to  (SO  ;  Brief  Notes  of  Oral  Lessons 
in  History,  Grammar,  etc.,  pages  61  to  86  ;  Memoranda,  pages  87  to 
90  ;  Diagrams,  Sketch  Maps,  Press  Cuttings,  etc.,  pages  91  to  93  ; 
Class  Time  Table  Form,  page  94. 

Vitman's  Ideal  Syllabus,  "Progress,  and  Report 
"Book  (Three  Terms),  by  J.  E.  Ellson.  Price  1/6 

Contents. — Course  of  Work  for  the  Year,  pages  2  and  3  ;  Syllal>us 
of  Work  for  the  Terms,  Weekly  Records  of  Work  done,  and  Head 
Teacher's  Reports  on  same,  pages  4  to  15  ;  Individual  Results  of 
Periodical  Examinations,  pages  16  to  19  ;  Memoranda — Schemes  of 
Work,  etc.,  pages  20  to  28  ;  Brief  Notes  of  Oral  Lessons  m  History. 
Science,  etc.,  pages  29  to  41  ;  Diagrams,  Sketch  Maps,  Press  Cuttings, 
etc.,  pages  42  to  43  ;    Class  Time  Table  Form,  patro  44. 

'Pitman's  Ideal  Syllabus,  Progress,  and  Report 

"Book  (Two  Terms). 

By  J.  E.  Ellson.     10  in.  by  15  in.,  44  pp.         Price  Is.  6d. 

Pitman's  Ideal  Syllabus,  Progress,  and  Report 
Book  for  Infants'  Schools  (Three  Temisi. 
By  J.  E.  Ellson.  Pnce  I/« 

Pitman's  Ideal  Syllabus,  Progress,  and  Report 
Book  for  Infants*  Schools  ( I'wc   rerms). 
By  J.  E.  Ellson.      10  in.  by  15  in..  3(S  pp.      Price  Is.  6d. 

Pitman's    Evening    School     Record  -  Syllabus 
Book.  ^"^'c*^  '/■ 

23 


Education 


Paper  FloWer  Making.  A  Kindergarten  Occupa- 
tion for  Girls  and  Infants.  In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  74  pp., 
with  four  coloured  plates  and  about  150  illustrations, 
examples,  etc.     Price  2s.  net. 

By  Miss  F.  E.  Manchester,  Late  Head  Mistress  Council  Infants' 
School,  Central  Hendon,  N.  W. 

Education.  Crown  8vo.     548  pp.     Price  6/- 

An  Introduction  to  its  Principles,  and  their  Psychological  Founda- 
tions. By  H.  HoLMAN,  M.A.,  formerly  Professor  of  Education 
and  H.M.  Inspector  of  Schools. 

Seguin  and  His  Physiological  Method  of 
Education.  By  H.  Holman,  M.A. 

In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  314  pp  Price  5/- 

Seguin's  Method  is  adopted  by  Madame  Montessori,  and  his  theory 
is  the  most  scientific,  systematic  and  practical  one  on  Education 
of,   and  through,   the  Senses  ever  yet  written. 

Cane  Weaving  for  Children  :  or  an  Educa* 
tional  Method  of  Hand  Training.  Nineteenth 
Edition.     In  foolscap  8vo,  40  pp.     Price  6d. 

By  Lucy  R.  Latter,  late  Assistant  Superintendent  of  Method  in 
Infant  Schools  under  the  late  School  Board  for  London. 

The  Student's  Froebel.     Crown  8vo. 

Price  2/6  net  each  Part. 
By  W.  H.  Herford,  B.A.  Part  L— Theory  of  Education.  152 
pp.     Part  IL — Practice.     144  pp. 

The  two  parts  together  give  a  full  exposition  of  Froebelian  Principles 
and  Methods,  adapted  from  Froebel's  "  Education  of  Man,"  and 
followmg  the  language  of  the  original  as  far  as  possible.  Part  1 
has  just  been  revised  and  improved  with  two  valuable  additions, 
an  Educational  Note  by  Professor  Michael  Sadler,  M.A.,  LL.D., 
and  a  short  life  of  W.  H.  Herford,  by  Professor  C.  H.  Herford. 
Litt.D. 

Percentage  Tables. 

By  Florence  A.  Yeldham,  B.Sc.  (Lond.).  In  foolscap 
thin  cardboard.     Price  Is.  net. 

These  tables  are  prepared  especially  for  the  use  of  those  teachers 
who  have  a  large  number  of  marks  to  percentage. 

The  Teachers*  A.'B.C.  Being  Ordinary  Thoughts  of  an 
Ordinary  Teacher  in  an  Ordinary  Schoolroom. 

By    Wm.   H.   Robinson. 

In  demy  Svo,  84  pp.,  6d.  net ;   cloth.    Price  Is.  net. 

IDictionarp  of  Educationists.  By  the  Rev.  J.  E. 
Roscoe.  Fourth  Edition.  In  crown  Svo,  cloth  gilt, 
338  pp.     Price  5s.  net. 

24 


372.218  F925S  1916  pt.1 

C.I  Frobel  #  The 
student's  Froebel :  adapt 


I^UPLICATE 


372. ?18 

F92SS 
1916 
Pt.  1 

Froebel 

The  students  Froebel -J 


-fiiL_edu{ 


7h 


eoiy 


372.218 
F925S 
1916 
Pt.  I 
Froebel 


The  student's  Froebel  -  Theory  of 
education